Prologue

The valley slashed into the flank of the Kezankian Mountains like a sword cut.

The entrance deceived the casual eye, being but a narrow cleft in a spur of

Mount Goadel. The mist often swirling about the heights aided the deception,

giving the cleft the air of a place uncanny and unwholesome, where things a sane

man would shun might lurk in wait.

Often the wind rose, driving away the mist, but raising a howling as of demons

and lost souls as it whipped around the rocks. The wind-cry likewise kept

travelers from being too curious about the valley.

It had been many years since travelers had allowed themselves to be curious

about the valley, or anything else in this part of the Kezankian range. It was
far from any place that concerned civilized folk, and too plainly a good home

for bandits, outlaws, and still more debased forms of humanity. There were even

tales of tribes of ape-men, kin to those of the Himelian peaks in Vendhya,

dwelling above the snow line.

The man who led the column of soldiers up the slope toward the cleft knew more

than most of the truth about the valley. It had indeed been home to bandits and

outlaws. Some of these now followed him, won to obedience—if not loyalty—by gold

in one hand and a whip in the other. Others, he and his company had slain with

their own hands. Still others had fled, to become bleaching bones when the

vultures were done with them.

About ape-men, Captain Muhbaras knew little and cared less. If they did not

trouble him, he would leave them in whatever peace their lofty homes might

afford them. He personally doubted that any creature dwelling among eternal snow

and ice could have the wits of a louse, but then he had grown to manhood among

the gurgling wells and trees sagging with ripe fruit of a Khorajan nobleman's

estate.

Long-legged and unburdened save for a shirt of fine Vendhyan mail and an

open-faced helm of Nemedian style, Muhbaras had reached the cleft well ahead of

his column. Now he turned back to watch it mount the slope, and to count heads

for straggling or desertion. Small fear of the latter, when all went in fear of

the Lady of the Mists, who could see to the edge of the world, but there were

always fools in any company.

One could hardly tell bandits from Khorajans or nomads; all wore the same robes

and headdress, sand-hued or dirty white, with boots and belts of camel's hide

and a curved sword and dagger thrust into the belts. Some among each folk

carried bows and quivers, but a keen-eyed man would have quickly seen that the
bows were unstrung and the quivers bound tightly shut with leather thongs.

No man approached the entrance to the Valley of the Mists with ready arrows or

strung bow. Not without the Lady's consent, and thus far that consent had not

been forthcoming.

What had been forthcoming were harsh punishments for those who flouted the

Lady's will. Punishments so dire, indeed, that those who had suffered them might

have gladly changed places with the captives in the middle of the column. Their

death would have been no less unclean, under the Lady's magic, but it would have

been swifter and far less painful.

There were ten of the captives, bound into a single file by stout thongs about

their waists. Their hands and feet were free, which meant vigilance by their

guards, as the Lady misliked pursuing escapers with her spells, lest this

endanger her secrets. There was hardly any choice, however, as no man with hands

bound could mount the slopes here. Nor could a band of this size carry many

helpless burdens over the rocks and along the ravines.

Escapes were few enough in truth, thanks to the potion the Lady's apothecary

doled out to each band of raiders. If one could get enough of it down a

captive's gullet, the man, woman, or child would be as docile as a sheep for up

to three days. Muhbaras had scented some familiar herbs in the potion, and

others he could not name; he suspected that the real secret of the potion was

not knowable by common men.

The captives were seven men, if you counted one youth barely old enough to show

a beard, and three women. Two with grave wounds and one who had fought to the

last against swallowing the potion were vultures' fodder, as well as a warning

to anyone who would pursue the raiders.
Muhbaras counted the captives twice, although there was no escape this far into

the mountains for anyone who could neither fly like a bird nor sink into solid

rock like a spirit. He made a gesture of aversion at that last thought; some of

the tribes hereabouts commanded potent magic. It would not be well done to

capture one of their shamans or the man's kin.

Then he turned toward the cleft in the rock, drew his sword (Nemedian work like

his helm), and raised it hilt-first. He saw no one and heard nothing save the

whisper of the wind on distant slopes, but he knew that keen eyes watched for

still keener minds.

Crimson light darted from the cleft, striking a jewel in the sword's hilt. The

jewel glowed like an oil lamp, but no oil lamp ever gave out such hues, not only

a half-score different shades of crimson but hints of azure, emerald, amber—

"We have returned," the captain said. "We have ten. In the service of the Lady,

we ask blessing."

The light darted out again. This time the crimson glow danced along the ground

until it drew a complete circle around the column. Muhbaras tried not to think

how much it resembled a noose, ready to be drawn tight. He told himself that he

and his men had survived this rite a score of times without so much as a singed

hair.

Reason and memory were of small use against the dark fear of old magic, coiling

through a man's guts and gnawing at his will like a rat at a corpse. The captain

felt a cold sweat creep across his skin under the mail and padding.

"In the service of the Lady, the blessing is given," the voice said. The captain

tried for the tenth time to find something in the voice by which he might

recognize the speaker. It would be of little value if he did, save for proving

that not all the Lady's secrets were impenetrable.
The men behind him were looking at him, and he remembered that the next part of

the rite was his.

"In the service of the Lady, we beg entrance to the Valley of the Mists."

The captain wondered, not quite idly, what might happen if he used some word

less abject than "beg." So far he had lacked the courage to find out—as much for

the sake of those who had followed him from Khoraja as for his own sake. He

wondered if those who survived would receive their promised gold and estates,

but doubting the word of Khoraja's rulers did not make him ready to throw away

the lives of his men. He had held his duty as a captain near to his heart, long

before he heard of the Lady of the Mists or laid eyes on the Kezankian

Mountains.

"In the service of the Lady, entrance to the Valley of the Mists is granted."

He heard light footsteps, quickly lost in the grind and growl of stones

shifting, which always sounded to him like the bowels of the mountains

themselves rumbling. The stone-noise ended, the light of torches glowed from the

cleft, and two figures stepped swiftly into view.

One was tall and dark, the other shorter and fair, and both were women. They

wore silvered helmets, displaying on either side a golden ornament in the form

of a scorpion's tail, brown leather corselets reinforced with iron plates, loose

breeches in the Turanian style, of heavy silk in a green so dark it was almost

black, and boots whose style the captain did not recognize.

Each had a sword and dagger, and each carried a Turanian recurved bow and quiver

of well-made arrows. Their faces under the helmets and bodies under the armor

were good to look at. The sure grace of their movements and the stillness in

their eyes made it clear no man but a fool would hope for more, and fools would
meet weapons the women knew well how to use.

Northern folk had tales of shield-maidens, daughters of the gods, who roamed the

earth seeking the souls of dead warriors, or so the captain had heard. He had

thought them barbarians' fancies once; now he was not so sure. All of the Lady's

Maidens had the same look, of being able to see into a man's soul and judge him.

It was that look, as much as their weapons and armor, that had kept the Maidens

untouched. That, and knowing that what the Lady had done to disobedient archers

would be as a child's tantrum to what she would do in defense of her Maidens.

"Any children?" the dark Maiden said.

"None."

"As well. Strong spirits are needed to feed the Mist."

"The strongest spirit, we freed back near the village. We could not force the

potion down him without risking hurt to our people, and pursuit seemed closer

than usual."

Why was he explaining himself to this madwoman, servant of a greater madwoman?

Perhaps because he had seen her on guard more often than any other, and she

looked less grim than most. The fair one, now—a man's hand would freeze on

touching her, long before his manhood was anywhere near her.

'This is not well."

"It did not seem my decision, to sacrifice the Lady's servants."

"That is wisdom."

They continued to speak as the raiders filed past. Some of the prisoners had

enough awareness to open their eyes and look about them, but the point of a

sword in the back was enough to discourage laggards. At last the tail of the

column vanished among the rocks, and Muhbaras was alone on the mountainside with

the Maidens.
"You are well, I trust?" the fair one said. Not for the first time, she made a

question about the captain's health sound like a death sentence.

"I am well, and fit to come within," he replied, returning to ritual phrases.

Which I would not do if I did not think your mistress needed my men more than

they need her!




One

The desert lay north of Zamboula, south of Khauran, west of the mighty realm of

Turan, now burgeoning in its strength under the lash of its bold new King

Yezdigerd. It belonged to none of these.

Indeed, the land belonged to no one. Even names on it were few, and those mostly

oases. The nomads were divided among a score of tribes, seldom at peace with one

another; each tribe had its own names for the wadis, the depressions, the dunes.

The harsh sky and its blazing sun might have leached all the color from the

land. The sand lay pale ochre and umber, the rocks seemed baked white as bones,

and even the sparse vegetation was pallid and dusty.

Well off to the north, dust trails crept above the horizon. Still farther,

barely visible, rose patches of deeper green. Together they told of caravan

routes and cultivated lands. Only in the crystalline air of the desert would

they have been visible at all, for they were a good day's ride on a stout horse.

Nearer at hand, a man standing on a well-placed dune might have seen another

dust cloud rising to the sky. Before long, he would have seen the dark shapes of

more than a dozen riders at the base of the cloud, growing even as he watched.
Remaining beyond bowshot, he would have taken them for a band of nomad warriors.

Their garb was certainly that of the nomads, or of any man who braves a

forge-hot desert journey—loose, flowing robes from crown to toe. All were well

armed, mostly with long, curved swords or bows.

Closer up, a man who knew the tribes of the East might have doubted that these

men were native to the desert. One saw silver on the hilts of some weapons,

tattoos on bronzed cheeks, and subtle differences in the tooled leather of the

saddles and bridles. Yet most of the men and their mounts could have ridden into

a nomad camp without drawing a second glance.

All except one, the leader. Few deserts ever spawned a man so gigantic, who

needed a horse larger than any nomad ever bestrode to carry him even at a trot.

Nor did those ice-blue eyes first open under any desert sun, and the blade that

rode at the man's hip was as straight as his broad back.

Conan of Cimmeria was riding for Koth, with fourteen loyal Afghulis sworn to see

him safely to that destination. Perhaps also they had hopes of plucking loot

from the war in Koth.

The man on the dune might have stood watching until not only Conan but the

rearmost of the riders was out of sight. Had he done so, however, he would

shortly have seen a new dust cloud sprout on the horizon, moving swiftly on the

trail of Conan's band. The Cimmerian and his Afghulis were not alone in the

desert.



In the forefront of the band, Conan was not the first to see the riders behind.

That modest honor went to a rider named Farad, of the Batari tribe. He spurred

his mount up beside the Cimmerian's and shouted into the northerner's ear.

"We are followed. Many more than we are, from the dust they make."
Conan turned to look eastward. Farad's eyes were keen and his judgment sound.

The riders behind had to be at least fifty, though probably not more than a

hundred—which hardly mattered, as even fifty was four times the strength of

Conan's band.

Nor did it matter much who they were, unless by some improbable chance they were

a caravan gone astray or Zamboulans. Neither was likely to be found in this

stretch of desert; more likely by far were nomads or Turanians, and neither

would meet Conan and his men as friends.

In some nomad dialects the word "stranger" was also the word for "enemy." Among

every nomad tribe, anyone who had wealth to take and no kin to avenge their

death was fair game. The horses and weapons of Conan's band would be enough to

sign their death warrant with any nomads numerous enough to take them, to say

nothing of what Conan bore in a small pouch next to his skin.

That small sack of jewels was all his profit from two years among the Afghulis.

That and a whole skin, which he supposed was more than many kept who went among

the Afghulis in their native mountains.

Binding the scattered, brawling tribes of the Afghulis into a single host had at

first seemed like a good idea. Conan knew his own skill and the prowess of the

Afghuli warriors, likewise the weaknesses of every neighboring realm. A united

Afghuli people could take their pick.

The Afghulis did not seem to care overmuch for this bright vision. If it meant

fighting beside a man whose great-grandfather had insulted theirs, they would

rather fight the man (or perhaps the towering foreigner who suggested that they

forgive the insult).

It was Conan's luck, not to mention ready blade and stout thews, that kept his
hide intact. With little but what he had on his person and no friends but those

who owed him blood-debts, he had fled the mountains. Fighting their way through

bandits and bears alike, they came to hear rumors of war in Koth.

Westward they rode, the Afghulis as eager as Conan to try their hand at winning

loot and glory from the troubles of Koth. They had to ride well clear of the

borders of Turan, however, for in that realm there was a price on Conan's head.

Under King Yildiz's mild reign, few Turanians would have cared to gamble their

lives on taking Conan's. Yezdigerd was not his father, and knew how to use both

fear and greed to make men bold, even foolhardy.

Conan looked eastward again. He thought he saw a second dust cloud on the

horizon, but after a mo-ment knew it was only a dust devil, a creature of the

wind. But the first cloud had grown larger, and now he thought he saw the glint

of sunlight on steel.

The nomads wore no armor. In this land, armored riders were most likely

Turanians. Conan looked westward, studying the ground with a practiced eye. He

had fought in every kind of land from glacier to jungle, and knew what each

offered to a hunted band.

To the west, the desert rolled away under the sun, offering little but sand and

scrub. Anywhere in that emptiness, Conan's band would stand out like a pea on a

platter. Once in bowshot, the enemy would have easy prey, unless night came—and

it was only early afternoon.

To the north, however, a sprawling gray mass thrust its rocky head above the

sand. Any who reached this ridge might lurk in its cracks and crevices until

nightfall dimmed the enemy's sight, then slip away. At worst, it offered shelter

for archery and ambushes, likewise high ground for a last stand if the odds

against escape grew too long.
Conan grinned at the prospect of giving King Yezdigerd a few more widows'

pensions to pay. This was the kind of fight that made his blood sing and that

had made his name in all Hyborian lands and more than a few others. Long odds, a

need for both cunning and strength, and stout brothers-in-arms to tell the tales

afterward or keep him company in death if that was his fate.

No one worthy of the name of warrior could complain about the battle Conan

faced.

His only remaining problem was to be sure that the battle would be on his chosen

ground, not that of the

Turanians. A good deal of open desert lay between Conan's men and the ridge,

bare of cover but likely full of holes and cracks that could catch a horse's leg

and doom its rider.

Conan had read a few books on the art of war, and thought most of them tried to

make into wizardry something that was for the most part common sense. In none of

them had he found one maxim he knew to be true: The horse that has never

stumbled before will stumble when you are riding for your life.

He waved toward the ridge, while turning in the saddle to shout at the Afghulis.

"We'll perch there until nightfall. Archers, to the rear, but I'll gut the man

who wastes arrows." The Afghulis were mostly not the finished horse-archers of

Turan, among the best in the world; but their pursuers would make a large

target.

The archers reined in a trifle, the rest dug in spurs, and dust swirled around

Conan's band as it re-formed for its last ride. Dust also swirled, higher and

thicker than before, to their rear. Conan cast a final look behind him, thought

he recognized Turanian banners, then put his head down and his heels in to ride
for his life.



In a bare rock chamber in the wall of the Valley of the Mists, a woman sat

cross-legged and alone on a bearskin thrown across a Turanian rug. Before her

stood a tall wine cup of gilded bronze, with four handles and a broad base

displaying archaic, even ancient runes known only among sorcerers and talked of

in whispers even among them.

The Lady was as bare as the chamber, save for a necklace, bracelets, and coronet

of fresh mountain creeper. A Maiden had plucked it in the night and brought it

to the chamber before dawn, where it had remained in cool shadows. It was still

so fresh that the last drops of dew trickled from the crinkled gray-green leaves

down between the Lady's breasts.

The Lady of the Mists—she did not choose to remember any other name—reached

under the bearskin and drew out a heavy disk of age-blackened bronze. One could

barely make out under the patina of centuries the sigil of Kull of Atlantis.

The Lady knew not whether some potent Atlantean spell still lurked in the

bronze. She only knew that nothing else that had come into her hands so readily

let her work her own.

That was as well. Workers in magic did best and lived longest (if they cared for

that, as the Lady did) if they worked most with the magic they knew and

commanded—as well as any mortal could command power from the realms of night.

She shifted her position with the languid grace of a cat half-roused from sleep,

until she could reach the cup. She set the bronze disk atop the cup, so that it

rested a hairsbreadth below the rim, completely covering the cup.

The movement sent more dew trickling between her breasts. No living man would

have gazed on those breasts unstirred, nor did the rest of the Lady's form repel
the eye any more than her breasts. She could have filled her bed more readily

than most women, had she sought that—or had her eyes been other than they were.

They were of human size and shape, but of a golden hue seen in no race of men.

She also had the vertical pupils of a cat, and these were a nightmare black

against the yellow.

Any man seeing the Lady's form would have judged her human, and judged truly.

Then, coming closer, a glimpse of her eyes would have changed his mind and

likely sent him fleeing, faster than anything but the Lady's laughter could

pursue. Or, if she took offense, the Lady's magic.

The Lady pressed a finger to the cup, moving it to see if its bronze seal was

well in place. No rattle greeted her. She smiled, and her eyes narrowed, like

those of a cat looking, as they so often do, into a world beyond human

knowledge.

Then she rested both hands lightly on the bronze and began to sing. The cup

quivered at first, then steadied, but around cup and Lady alike a crimson light

began to spread.



Conan was now as careful not to look to his rear as any Aquilonian knight

leading a charge. He did not do it for the knight's reasons of not wishing to

show doubt that those sworn to him would follow steadfastedly in his wake.

The Cimmerian kept his eyes to the front or the side because there lay the ridge

that offered the only hope of safety, as well as any number of hidden dangers.

The holes of burrowing rodents to snap a horse's leg like a rotten twig, soft

sand to bring horse and man down together, nests of asps to give a lingering

death if disturbed—these could end the race as thoroughly as being overtaken by
the Turanians.

So could nomads or Turanians lying in ambush.

The nomads held no love for the Turanians, and even less now in the face of

Yezdigerd's growing strength. That would not stay their hands for a moment if

they thought they could buy a Turanian captain's goodwill with the heads of the

Cimmerian and his following.

This was no land for any man who cared to live without eyes in the back of his

head and his hand close to the hilt of his sword. Conan had lived no other way

for more years than he had fingers, and in their feud-ridden land the Afghulis

sucked in wariness with their mothers' milk.

"Conan!" The call rose above the thunder of hooves. "The Turanians send a band

ahead, faster than the rest!"

Conan recognized the voice. It was Farad, first man among the Afghulis. He

shouted back, without turning his head.

"They think to wolf-pack us. Time for the archers to make them think again."

"Or stop thinking at all!" Farad shouted back, battle-joy in his cry.

"Wolf-packing" was a pursuer's sending one band after another to force the

pursued to a pace their mounts could not sustain. In time the pursued would have

stumbling, foaming, dying mounts, at the mercy of the last fresh riders of the

pursuer.

It suggested that the Turanians were regularly sworn horsemen of the host, or at

worst the better sort of irregular, such as Conan himself had led during his

service in Turan. Neither was often found this far into the desert—or rather,

had not been found here before Yezdigerd took the throne of Turan, with

ambitions to take everything else he could lay his hands on.

The ground began to rise before Conan's eyes. He studied it. Was there a ravine
off to the right that led to the base of the ridge and offered shelter from

arrows? The Cimmerian slowed to a trot, patting the neck of his foam-flecked

horse reassuringly.

"Not much farther, lady," he muttered to the horse. Not much farther to at least

brief safety or a swift death. They would find nothing else under this desert

sun.

The ravine was narrow and its floor studded with rocks thrusting up wildly, as

if flung down by a mad giant. No passage there, at least no swift one—and while

the Afghulis were threading their way through the rocks, the Turanians could

seize one side of the ravine and send down a hail of arrows.

Conan's men would reach the rocks in the open or not at all.

The Cimmerian's spurs went in again. The mare whickered in protest, blew foam

from her mouth, and gathered her legs under her.

"Come on, you sons of dogs!" Conan roared. "Or are you going to lie down for

Turanians, of all the pox-ridden folk on earth!"

On staggering horses, some leaving trails of blood, the Afghulis followed. Conan

risked a look behind and saw that the first band of the wolf pack had fallen

back. Fallen back, moreover, onto ground already well adorned with fallen men

and horses. Some still struggled, as the rest of the Turanians rode on past or

sometimes over them.

The ridge loomed ahead. Conan drove spurs deeper. The mare responded with what

had to be the last of her strength. Gravel and sand flew up about her hooves,

like foam from the ram of a war galley.

Another look back. The center of the Turanians was advancing in a solid mass,

but on either flank bands were breaking off.
So they were going to surround the ridge, were they? No one but a fool would

fail to do that, and fools did not command Turanian horsemen all that often.

More than one captain and more than one book on war had told Conan what his own

sense said: Never trust your enemy to be a witling.

The thud of the mare's hooves on the ground changed pitch. The ground was harder

now, with rock just under the sand and gravel. The other riders reached the hard

ground, and half a hundred hooves drummed their way toward the rough ground.

Behind, the Turanian horns gave tongue again, and this time a drum joined them.

Conan spat from a desert-dry and dust-filled mouth. The drum was no good news;

often as not, the Turanians used it to summon up reinforcements.

Let them summon all the host of Turan. We can still give them a battle those who

survive it will not forget.

The vanguard of the Turanians breasted the slope, and sunlight flamed on mail

sleeves as half a score of archers nocked and drew as one man.



The crimson glow spread from the cup until, to one looking into the chamber, the

Lady might have seemed embedded in the heart of a gigantic ruby. Only her lips

moved with the murmuring of her spell, and her breast with her shallow

breathing. A keen eye might have seen a tremor in a finger or the muscle of one

bare and supple thigh, but otherwise the Lady might have been the image of a

sorceress at her magic, carved by a master sculptor.

A low-pitched thrumming began, at first seeming remote, then drawing closer, as

if men bore toward the cave a great drum on which they were beating softly. The

sound swelled until one would have said there was more than one drum.

Then came soft footsteps and what might have been a muffled cough. Two of the

Maidens entered, leading between them one of the captives. The captive was a man
of middle years, a hard-faced peasant with the hooked nose of the Kezankian hill

folk and little hair on his parchment-hued scalp.

The captive's hands were bound behind his back with a rough but stout cord of

marsh grass. Otherwise he wore nothing—not even the aspect of one awake and

aware. His eyes were as vacant as a newborn babe's, shifted about altogether at

random, and showed no animation even when their gaze fell upon the splendid form

of the Lady of the Mist.

The Maidens themselves had now cast off their warriors' garb and wore only white

silk loin-guards and, draped over one shoulder, long cords of the same marsh

grass. Woven among the grass were amber-hued vines and woolen thread in all the

colors ever imagined in the rainbow, let alone seen.

The Lady of the Mists now flung up both hands. A waterfall of sparks poured from

her fingertips, silver blazing amidst the crimson. The sigil of Kull on the lid

of the cup drew the sparks as a lodestone draws iron. They poured down upon it

and vanished into it.

Another gesture by long-fingered, slender hands. The lid rose from the cup.

Within lay fire of a crimson yet brighter than the glow filling the chamber. It

might have been a blacksmith's forge heated to the utmost, yet neither smoke,

heat, nor flame rose from the cup.

The Maidens saw the cup's fire with waking eyes, and blinked. The captive saw

nothing, and only the gods knew what passed through as much of a mind as the

potion had left him.

If, that is, the gods had not altogether forsaken this cave, its invoking of

ancient powers, and its tampering with the laws of both gods and men.

The sigil-marked lid rose higher, wafting toward the ceiling of the chamber as
light as thistledown on the breeze, for all that it weighed more than a steel

battle helm. A beckoning gesture from the Lady, and the captive took a step

forward. Another gesture, another step.

Now he stood almost above the cup. The fire within it tinted his skin until he

seemed a bronze statue. A third gesture, and the bindings unknotted themselves

and fell to the floor. One of the Maidens stopped to pick them up.

As she straightened, the Lady made a final gesture. The captive bent over, and

thrust both hands straight into the crimson fire blazing within the cup.

Still no smoke, still no flame, not the slightest reek of burning flesh. Yet the

man stiffened as if he had been turned to stone. His eyes and mouth opened— and

both blazed with the same crimson fire. His scant remaining hair rose on his

scalp.

The Lady stood in glory and grace and rested both hands lightly on the captive's

forehead. He shivered, as if responding to this last human touch—and then

between one breath and the next, he was no more. For the space of another

breath, a column of silver dust in the shape of a man stood before the Lady.

Then she flung her hands downward, fingers pointing at the cup. The dust leaped,

losing human semblance. It rose to the ceiling, then poured down into the cup.

The crimson fire within flickered briefly, seemed about to change color, then

steadied at a gesture and two soft words from the Lady of the Mists.

The Lady resumed her seat, casting only a brief glance at the lid floating

above, a briefer glance at the two Maidens. Her hands and lips moved briefly, in

a silence wherein one might have imagined unwholesome beings from beyond the

world listening— listening for the sound of prey, or the Lady's bidding.

If the Lady had ever held discourse with such, she did not do so now. Instead

her bidding was to the Maidens. They knelt briefly before her, and she rested a
hand on each smooth, youthful brow. Each woman shivered as with a light fever at

her mistress's touch, then each rose with almost as much grace as hers and

stepped backward out of the chamber.

The Lady took a deep breath, and this time her words were five, none of them

soft. They were a command, in the language of Shem, a command to the Maidens

waiting outside the chamber's door.

"Bring in the next sacrifice!" was the command of the Lady of the Mists.




Two

Conan's band had borne a charmed life until now. But as the Afghulis breasted

the slope, the first man went down. His name was Rastam, and he was old enough

to have a son who had ridden beside him on a raid.

That was all the Cimmerian knew about the man, but it was enough that he would

not die faceless and nameless among strangers. "Not even an enemy deserves such

a fate, and ten times over not a man who has followed you," was a motto of

Khadjar, once captain of Turanian irregular horse and giver of much wisdom to a

certain young Cimmerian then new to the Turanian service.

Rastam's horse was dead, but the man himself only wounded. Through the dust

Conan saw him roll clear of his stricken mount, leaving a trail of blood in the

sand. Then he rose, casting aside a broken bow and drawing his tulwar.

The dust blinded the leading Turanian riders more than it did Conan, let alone

Rastam. They were hard upon him before they saw him. A horse screamed and bucked

convulsively as the Afghuli hamstrung it with the tulwar, then neatly slashed
the falling rider's head from his shoulders.

A second Turanian rode up; Rastam leaped and dragged him from the saddle, and

both men fell. Both stood, but Rastam had one arm around the other's neck and

was holding him as a shield against Turanian arrows.

He cut two more foes out of the saddle and mutilated three horses before someone

finally worked around behind him and put arrows into his back. Even then he had

the strength to cut his living shield's throat before he died.

To the left Conan now saw a high but narrow gap in the rocks. The Afghulis had

seen it, too, and were swerving hard in its direction. One mount lost its

footing on a patch of loose stones. Its rider went down with it and did not move

again after his mount lurched to its feet and hobbled off with its comrades.

Conan cursed in a fury at many things, not least of all himself. Had he parted

with some of his jewels to buy camels for his band, they could have crossed the

desert far to the south, well away from Turanian patrols.

But what might have been could never now be. Conan had learned that early and

often, so it was not in him to spend much time repining over mistakes. Besides,

showing some of the jewels could well have made more than camel dealers

profoundly curious about the northern giant's wealth. Also, the desert might

hold no Turanians, but it still held more than a few nomads, unless one ventured

so far south beyond the last oases that one had to cross the Devil's Anvil or

other places where more travelers left their bones than reached their

destinations.

The Cimmerian kept the mare moving while his eyes searched the rocks for a

better refuge than the cleft. Behind those eyes was a hillman's blood and a

seasoned warrior's experience, but they did not find what they sought.

"Dismount!" Conan shouted. He used a dialect of Afghuli that all of his band
understood but few Turanians were likely to know. The pursuing foe was reining

in and holding their distance, but they were still within hearing.

"Dismount!" he repeated, and gestured at the cleft. "Drive your horses within,

then climb to where you overlook them. Archers, on guard."

Nods said that some understood the Cimmerian's plan. If the horses could not be

taken to safety, then their next best use was as bait. Seeking to drive away

their prey's mounts, the Turanians would be forced to come at them either up the

steep slope or through the mouth of the cleft. If the first, then archers could

play with them. If the second, then one man might bar the passage of a score.

Conan also knew who that one man must be. He flung himself out of the saddle,

drawing his broadsword as he did. He snatched a short-handled axe from the

saddle as he landed, then slapped the mare on the rump. She trotted off after

the other horses.

A fool or two were still mounted, gaping about them so that Conan expected to

see an arrow sprout from their throats at any moment. He opened his mouth to

curse them, but Farad spoke first.

Or rather, he roared like an angry lion. "Sons of hornless rams and bald ewes,

dismount and climb! We draw the Turanians in to their deaths. They are

near-women, weaned on the vomit of diseased dogs. A few more dead and they will

turn tail!"

Conan scarcely believed that himself and doubted that Farad did either. But the

words made the last Afghulis dismount and begin to climb. As they did, a bold

Turanian rode toward the cleft—then pitched out of the saddle, dead before he

struck the ground. A second arrow took his mount in the throat, and horse and

would-be hero mingled their blood on the rocks.
At least one Afghuli archer had found a secure vantage and was using the height

to give his shafts useful additional range. Conan saw the advancing Turanian

line waver, then halt as if a ditch yawned fathoms deep before them. None wished

to be the next to die; none doubted that there were enough archers ahead to

bring death wherever they wished.

Perhaps the Turanians could be pricked by enough arrows into acting like the low

creatures Farad had named them.

And perhaps whales might grow feathers.

More likely, the Turanians would surround the rocks at a safe distance and send

messengers for aid. If they did not close in before the aid arrived—

Conan put the "ifs" firmly out of his mind as a score of Turanians dismounted

and began to climb the slope on foot. Others shot from their saddles, aiming at

the climbing Afghulis. Many arrows cracked and sparked on rocks. No Afghulis

fell, and one man snatched up a double handful of arrows, then made a vulgar

gesture with them at the archers below.

Sword in hand, Conan raced for the entrance to the cleft. Arrows now rose from

the Turanian ranks, to whistle about his ears. None struck the swift-moving

Cimmerian, and the arrows ended abruptly when two came down in the ranks of the

Turanian foot. Curses now filled the air instead of arrows; and for a moment

Conan dared hope that the Turanians would make war on one another.

The hope faded a moment later, but before it vanished, Conan had reached the

mouth of the cleft and counted the horses within. Some bore wounds and all would

need rest and, if possible, water before they could move on, but all lived.

Then, moving swiftly, he sought a place to wait for the Turanians.

Conan did not have to wait for long.
The Lady of the Mists stared at the cup before her. It could only be a fanciful

notion, or perhaps a sending of some hostile magic, that the cup was staring

back at her.

Ten captives—ten vessels of the life essence was a better name for them here and

now—had stood before the Lady. All ten had given their life essence into what

lay within the cup—and even the Lady did not care to search too hard for a name

for that.

In magic, a true name commonly gave one power over him whose name one knew. With

what lay within the cup, the Lady judged—nay, to be truthful, feared—that

knowing its name would give it power, to reach out and command her.

What might come of that, she did not know, nor did she have the slightest wish

to find out.

The Lady knelt, bowed her head, twined her fingers across her breasts, and

touched the sigil-bearing cup lid with her thoughts. It wavered, then floated,

still lightly as thistledown, to resume its place atop the cup. No sound came,

not even the faintest rattle.

A bubbling sigh, as of some vast and unwholesome creature in its last moment of

life, loud enough to raise echoes although there were none to give ear to them.

Then the last of the crimson glow seemed to drain into the stone floor of the

chamber, as if a cup of wine had been flung down upon sand.

The chamber returned to its natural colors, but the mind of the Lady of the

Mists did not return to the natural world. She could not allow that until the

ritual was altogether complete.

As the Mist took life essences into itself, it gained more and more awareness.

Soon it would be able to touch the Lady's mind, or at least seek to do so. She
knew quite well what could happen if it succeeded, and had therefore no

intention of allowing this to happen. She might in time bind the Mist so that a

linking of flesh-mind and Mist-mind would be prudent, but that time was far

away.

The Lady rose and held both hands before her in a beckoning gesture. The two

Maidens who had brought the cup entered the chamber, followed by two more,

similarly clad.

The two newcomers brought long shoulder poles, from which hung a stout harness

of leather that might have seemed gilded to an unknowing eye. The "gilding" was

in truth the trace of a spell so old that no one could say what folk had first

cast it. It bound what lay within the cup, and likewise the life essences, so

that they might travel safely through the natural world outside the chamber to

their destination.

The Maidens stood, two before and two behind, resting the poles on their

shoulders. Then they closed their eyes, as the Lady of the Mists raised her

hands again, and this time chanted softly.

The cup lurched into the air, not light as thistledown now but more like a

gorged vulture trying to find safety in the air as the hyenas approach. It

lurched and wobbled from side to side as the Lady's magic commanded it across

the spear's length of rock floor that separated it from the harness.

"Huk!" the Lady said. It was neither word, nor spell. It sounded more like the

spitting of the king of all asps. The cup wavered once more, then settled into

place in the harness.

Without anyone raising a hand, let alone setting it upon the leather, the

harness wound itself tightly about the cup. In moments the contents could not

have spilled had it been full to the brim with the finest Poitanian vintages.
There was no other way to deal with the cup when the life essences seethed

within it. The Lady remembered one foolish Maiden, it seemed years ago, who had

tried to steady the cup with her bare hand.

She drew back naught but a charred stump; and when she held the ruined limb

close to her eyes, they smouldered and charred in their sockets too. She did

not, however, die. There were in the end uses for her, even though she could not

surrender her life essence to the Mist.

Her injuries had too greatly wounded her life essence, but she still had her

life. Before it left her, many of the soldiers without had sated themselves so

thoroughly that the mere thought of a woman was unknown to them for some days.

The four Maidens now bearing the cup seemed to have profited by their sister's

fate. They stood as might temple images, waiting to come to life at a magical

command.

The command came—once again, at the raised hand of the Lady of the Mists. The

little procession strode out of the cave, the Maids falling swiftly into step as

precisely as any soldiers, then turned right. Before them lay the path along the

side of the valley, to the cave known as the Eye of the Mist.



Arrows cracked on the rocks at the entrance to the cleft as Conan shifted his

position. He sought a place where he could see and strike without being seen or

attacked, and so far, none had come to hand.

Meanwhile, arrows continued to fly. Those he could reach without exposing

himself, the Cimmerian gathered up. He and his Afghulis had begun this race for

life with full quivers. They had reached the rocks with half-empty ones.

The Afghulis were returning the Turanian complements in kind. Some men and
rather more horses fell on the slope. Riderless mounts careered about, tangling

the ranks of those still mounted. The Afghulis might not be archers equal to the

horsemen of Turan, but they held high ground that hid them while they shot down

on men in the open.

No command made the Turanians withdraw, only the common consent of those at the

forefront that they had fought enough for one day. The horsemen backed down the

slope, like the tide ebbing from the harbor of Argos. They had the courage to

keep their faces to the invisible enemy, for all that they left behind another

half-score of comrades.

Some of the bolder spirits, who dismounted and took cover behind dead horses,

paid for their courage within moments. Three died in the space of as many

breaths, and Conan recognized the wild cry of triumph from above as issuing from

Farad's throat.

The Turanian tide receded somewhat farther, not quite out of bowshot but far

enough so that the archers above ceased shooting. Conan considered using some of

his captured arrows to urge the enemy back even farther, then decided that

wisdom lay elsewhere.

Sooner or later the Turanians would see the horses and nerve themselves to

strike for them. Their hope would be to snatch the beasts and hold their enemies

in place while reinforcements arrived.

Their fate would be to run the gauntlet of more arrows from on high, then to

face a surprise encounter with the Cimmerian on ground of his own choosing.

There would be fewer and more cautious Turanians after such an affray.

Conan set a dozen arrows within easy reach, then removed his boots for more

silent movement. On the bare rock outside it was hot enough to bake bread or

even burn his leather-tough feet, but here in the cleft, shadows made the rock
bearable. He drew a whetstone and a wad of moss soaked in oil from a pouch on

his belt and honed from the blade of his broadsword a few nicks that none but a

seasoned warrior who was also the son of a blacksmith could have seen.

He was wary of turning his gaze from the Turanians, but thought the risk worth

running. The Afghulis higher up the rocks would give sufficient warning of any

attack for the Cimmerian to make ready for it.

His weapons prepared, Conan crept to a spot between two boulders and crouched

there, as silent as a leopard watching a baboon's water hole and as ready to

strike. He saw the Turanians spreading out. He stood or squatted within bowshot,

but behind such rocks and stunted trees as offered shelter.

The rest had drawn well back into the open. From the way they signaled by blasts

of trumpets and wav-ings of banner, Conan judged that a good part of the band

was out of sight, throwing a ring around the rocks—a ring their captain no doubt

intended to hold the Afghulis as tightly as an iron collar held a slave.

With the back of his hand, Conan wiped sweat and dust from a scarred,

muscle-corded neck that had in its time known a slave's collar as well as silken

robes and the golden chains of honor. If fresh horsemen came up to replace the

score or more dead or past fighting, the Turanians might do as they intended.

How best to draw them into an attack that would reduce their numbers and courage

further? Conan examined the rocks at the mouth of the cleft with as much care as

he would have considered the body of a woman waiting in his bed. Perhaps

more—the rocks would not grow impatient if he looked too long without acting.

He counted the rocks that were loose, counted others that were small enough to

lift or even throw, found some that were both. He turned his gaze to the slope.

Then he lay on his back behind a rock that a battering ram could not have moved,
cupped his hands about his mouth, and called to Farad.

"How fare you?" He spoke in a tongue of northern Vendhya not unknown to Farad or

many other Afghulis, but rarely spoken in Turan.

"Well enough, Conan. We are only short of Turanian dogs we can kill easily."

There spoke the Afghuli warrior who would die rather than admit a weakness—one

of many reasons why the Cimmerian found the Afghulis kindred spirits. The rocks

aloft had to be hotter still than the slope, and the Afghulis had only a single

water bottle apiece. Conan vowed that once the Turanians had been further

bloodied enough to learn caution, he would search the cleft for some trace of a

spring.

"I hope to do something about that before any of us are much older. How many do

they have on the far side of the rocks?"

The sun was a trifle lower in the sky before Farad answered. It appeared that no

one had thought to count the enemy behind. Conan hoped that the men above had at

least a sentry or two watching their rear. One fault the Afghulis had, and one

reason they did not rule in Vendhya and Iranistan at least, was despising anyone

not a hillman. They would not readily be-lieve a Turanian could climb rocks,

until he did so and opened their throats with a keen blade.

From Farad's answer, it seemed likely that the Turanians had lost one in three

of their number in the chase, to say nothing of foundered horses and men bearing

wounds that would drain strength if not life. If they lost as many again, their

captain (if he lived) might not be able to hold them here long enough for help

to arrive.

Even if they held, they would be spread thin. Too thin, the Cimmerian suspected,

to resist a stealthy attack at night by men who were masters of fighting in the

dark more than almost any other form of war.
Conan waited, as motionless and patient as if he had been one of the rocks

himself. He wanted sun, thirst, wounds, and fear to play on the Turanians until

their wits and limbs alike were less sound than before.

The sun had sunk beyond the crest of the rocks before Conan judged that the

enemy was ready for his bait. Sheathing his sword and dagger but leaving bow and

quiver, he crept farther into the cleft, close to the horses.

Even without water, the shade had done them some good. They stood quietly,

staring at the Cimmerian. His mare raised her head with an all but human look of

curiosity and boredom.

'Time to sing," Conan said. He raised his voice in a sharp, wordless command

that any horse bred in these lands could understand. The mare tossed her head,

dried foam flew, and she let out a sharp neigh.

By twos and threes, the other mounts joined in.

Conan bared his teeth, white in his dust-caked face, and scrambled back to his

watching post.

The grin widened as he saw the Turanians coming to life, some of them leaping up

as if they'd lain on ants' nests. The Afghulis above held their fire.

The Turanians knew where the bait was. Now, to get them to take it.




Three

The four Maidens bearing the wine cup marched in step ahead of the Lady of the

Mists. This was not easy, as their feet were as bare as the rest of them, but

they neither stumbled nor missed a step.
The punishments for Maidens who transgressed were not as grave as those for

common folk. The Lady knew that she needed the Maidens' wits and steel alike on

guard against her enemies. The Maidens knew that the Lady valued them, and they

in turn valued her rewards even more than they feared her punishments.

The peace between the Lady of the Mists and those who served her was uneasy, as

often as not. But its uneasiness had not ruined it in three years. No one

expected a civil brawl in the valley now, when rumor had it that the Lady's

dreams were close to fruition.

Dreams that would make all her friends powerful, even wealthy beyond mortal

dreams, and her enemies tormented, shrieking souls beyond all mortal fears.

The Lady walked behind the Maidens, her hands clasped before her slim waist. She

was clad as she had been while she drew the life essence of the captives into

the cup. She walked with a dignity that seemed to dare the rocks to bruise her

bare feet, or the breeze that crept into the valley with the lengthening shadows

to chill her bare skin.

She and the Maidens alike walked as if the presence or absence of clothing was

beneath their notice and should be likewise beneath the notice of any who saw

the women pass. Once only had some foolish soldier ventured a bawdy remark at

this procession of well-formed women. His tongue had quite literally cleaved to

the roof of his mouth, and only when it was black and stinking did the spell

binding it break.

By then, of course, the festering in his mouth had reached his brain. He died

raving, and those who heard him lived on with a new respect for the sorcerous

power and woman's willfulness of the Lady of the Mists.

The path from the cave ran straight back along the north wall of the valley for

some seven furlongs. In places it ran along a ledge carved from the living rock
of the Kezankian Mountains. In other places the ledge was built up upon the

rock. Sometimes it was built of stones as large as a shepherd's hut, holding

together without mortar. In other places curiously thin bricks rose, layer upon

layer.

One did not need to count the patches of lichen and hardy vine, silver-shot moss

and ancient trees, dwarfed by wind and cold and gnarled by poor soil, to tell

that the path was ancient work. An outsider who entered the valley and lived to

study it might have offered many different notions about the builders of the

path. All would have been partly right, all likewise partly wrong.

At the far end of the path, a flight of wooden steps led down a near-vertical

slope, some eighty paces high. Beside the steps a stout wooden beam with a

pulley and ropes dangling from it projected out over the drop. The Maidens tied

the wine cup, poles, netting, and all, to the pulley, then two of them descended

the steps. Their mistress followed, then the cup, lowered on the pulley, and at

last the two remaining Maidens, after they had wound in the rope.

All five women ignored the images carved on a smooth rock face just above the

wooden beam. All had seen them a score of times, and the Maidens were ignorant

of their meaning.

The Lady of the Mists was not ignorant. She knew the marks of the long-dead

Empire of Acheron, whose magic yet lived in barbaric corners of the world or in

the hands and spells of the mad and the unlawful. She did not care to dwell too

long on what these Acheronian carvings might mean.

The Lady of the Mists had many vices, but she was not so foolish as to cast

spells with a mind unsettled by shadows of ancient evil.

The women gathered at the bottom of the steps. From where they stood, a path of
gravel bordered by more of the curiously thin bricks led off along the floor of

the valley. The Maidens lifted the cup and fell into step, while the Lady cast a

quick glance into a narrow cleft in the rock at the foot of the stairs.

In that cleft night held sway at all times, but enough light crept in to show

the whiteness of bleached bones within. Even without the bones, the distant but

unmistakable reek of rotting flesh made nostrils wrinkle and told anyone passing

by what lay within.

What came of the life essence of those whose remains lay within, the Lady

trusted that she knew. There could be none other within the valley save the Mist

itself, or there would be a battle from which the stars and the gods might

shrink in dismay.

As to the fate of a mortal, even a sorceress, caught in such a battle, it was

better not to think of such things if one needed sharp wits and untroubled

sleep.

For the first few hundred paces, the path ran through stony but well-wooded

land. Closely set young pines mingled their acrid scent with the softer aroma

wafting from a few colossal cedars, each of which might have yielded timber

enough to build an entire temple. They reared above the pines like stags above a

pack of wolves, and no one who saw them needed to be told that they had stood

far longer.

Beyond the trees the path wound back and forth along the floor of the valley,

between terraced fields mingled with huts and more stands of timber. Twilight

had already come to the valley; it was hard to make out clearly the forms of

those who worked in the fields or chopped wood in the shadow of the trees.

Nor would anyone have been the worse for not seeing clearly those who served in

the Valley of the
Mists. Their human semblance did not survive a close look.

At last the path began to rise, past a walled collection of thatched stone huts

that almost deserved the name of a village. Here the sentries on the wall had

the shape of true men, and hailed the Lady of the Mists with gestures that had

been old when the priests of Stygia first tamed their sacred serpents.

Beyond the village the path became a flight of stone steps. As the crests of the

mountains to the north began to show the ruddy hues of late afternoon, the five

women reached a boulder, tall as two men. On the boulder was daubed, in rough

vegetable colors, a crimson eye surrounded by blue swirls.

Beyond the boulder the mouth of yet another cave yawned. Within lay the Eye of

the Mist.



Conan did not doubt that if waiting alone was needed, he and his Afghulis had

the advantage today. The Turanians lay or stood under the desert sun, baking

like flatbread on a griddle, unable to move a finger without being observed.

Conan and the Afghulis had concealment, and some at least had shade.

The besiegers might have more water than the besieged; but in this desert,

waterskins swiftly ran dry even among the finest regular soldiers. Irregulars

would be dry-throated before dawn, with no recourse but to send out a watering

party and divide their strength, or else lift the siege.

But the outcome of this siege did not depend on who could squat the longest on

hot rock or yet hotter sand. It would depend on whether Conan's band could win

free before the Turanians brought up new strength. Then they could hold the

Afghulis besieged for weeks or overwhelm them in a single desperate assault,

spending lives to save time.
Conan did not think much of the sort of captain who tossed away the lives of his

men like a drunkard pissing in the streets. But he also knew far too well that

the gods did not always reward virtue, whether in war, love, or thievery.

The Turanians had to be drawn into an attack.

Conan uncoiled, as stealthily as any prowling serpent of the priests of Set. He

flattened himself against the side of the cleft and gripped a well-shaped stone

the size of a swan's egg.

"Ho, Turanian dogs!" he shouted. "Have any of you the courage to face men? Or

did your weaning on vulture's spew take away your manhood?"

Conan went on in similar vein, until among the Turanians heads bobbed up from

behind bushes or turned toward the rocks. A sergeant cursed those who had let

themselves be baited, and advanced to push them down again.

From aloft, an arrow whistled down, taking the sergeant in the throat. He clawed

at the jutting shaft, gobblings turning into chokings as the blood welled up in

his throat, then fell backward to kick briefly before life departed.

That was one less leader to force wisdom down the dry throats of foolish

Turanians. Soon there might be none to hold back the besiegers from a desperate

attack, or rally them when the Afghulis repelled that attack.

Curses and a few arrows replied to the sergeant's death. One Turanian showed

folly at once, leaping up to aim his shaft. Conan's heavy-thewed right arm

flashed around like the lash of a drover's whip. The stone flew, not as straight

as it might have from a sling, but straight enough to strike the Turanian's

chest.

Also hard enough to shatter his ribs and drive their jagged ends into his heart.

He took longer to die than the sergeant, but his life had just as thoroughly

departed when a comrade rushed out to drag the body to shelter.
Loyalty bought only death. Three Afghulis shot together, two hit, and the loyal

comrade was dead before he had stretched his length on the sand beside his

friend.

From high above, Farad's voice chanted an old Afghuli verse, in honor to a

worthy foe. Conan wished Mitra's favor for the dead Turanian—if Mitra or any

other god cared much about how men died or had aught to do with their fate once

dead.

He also wished the Turanians would either charge or flee. This endless waiting

was no pleasure to him either. The sooner this came to strokes at close

quarters, the better.

Conan squinted and shaded his eyes with his hand against the glare of the sun.

He was seeking the captain, to see how much command he had over his men.

He found the captain swiftly, but for a long time after that, the captain showed

all the animation of a temple image. At least it seemed a long time. Flies drawn

by the sweat on the Cimmerian's scarred torso buzzed and stung, but he dared not

slap at them, for fear the movement might draw a wild shot.

Then movement rippled along the Turanian lines, both the outer one in the

distance and the hidden men closer to hand. From the outer line a drum thudded.

Another drum replied, not an echo. For a moment Conan feared that the Turanian

reinforcements had already arrived.

Then, from the same direction as the second drum, Turanian war cries rose into

the sky. The drum redoubled its beat; a horn joined it. From above, Farad's

voice howled defiance, wordless but eloquent.

Conan cursed, dry-mouthed. That Turanian captain had more wits than the

Cimmerian had thought. He was launching one attack to draw the archers above.
Next had to come an attack against Conan himself.

So be it. Even without the bows playing on them from above, the Turanians were

about to learn more than was likely to please them about the perils of fighting

desperate men.



No steps or path led to the cave of the Eye. Only bare ground lay beneath the

women's feet, but ground beaten almost as hard as rock by many feet over the

past three years (also, the Lady did not doubt, by feet past counting over years

equally beyond her power to number).

The wide mouth of the cave narrowed swiftly to a passage so low that two of the

Maidens' hair brushed the ceiling. Rock dust powdered their tresses, and small

stones and the bones of bats and other dwellers in darkness crunched underfoot.

No light reached the tunnel once they were beyond the light from the cave mouth.

Nor did they light torches. They had been this way many times, the Lady and her

Maidens, and the path to the Eye held no surprises. Nor could it grow any, with

the Lady's magic searching ahead.

Only the eye of the Lady's memory saw the carvings on the walls. To an

uninitiated eye and mind, they might have appeared natural formations, eroded

into their bizarre and twisted shapes by water over the aeons. To the Lady's

eye, which had looked upon them in full light only once, they spoke of the work

of hands so ancient that they might not have been altogether human.

Men—no, beings—with minds and skilled hands had dwelled in this and other caves

in the Kezankian Mountains when other men were laying the foundations of

Atlantis. "Kull of Atlantis" was a name that conjured up vistas of unbelievable

antiquity, but when these carvings took shape, Kull's most remote ancestor had

yet to see the light of day.
The chill breath of the cave wafting from the bowels of the mountains had no

power against the Lady, for all that she remained as bare as ever. The thought

of the weight of years pressing down upon her did give her a chill, the kind of

chill to the heart and soul that neither hearth-fire nor posset cup can ease.

None of this showed in her steady pace or her straight back. She might have been

a figure of ivory or alabaster in some buried temple.

Then the five women came out of the darkness into the light—the light of the

Eye. It was a crimson light, subtly different from the light within the cup, as

two rubies may differ one from the other. It flowed upward as if it had been a

liquid from a hole in the floor of a rock chamber some thirty paces wide.

The hole was half a man's height in width, and the rock around its rim was worn

away to glassy smoothness that made for treacherous footing. This did not halt

or even slow the steady pace of the five women. They marched straight up to the

rim. The Lady raised a hand, and the Maidens halted, then turned to stand two on

each side of the hole.

Now the cup hung suspended over the hole—and was the lid rattling faintly, like

distant bones tossed by the wind? Did what lay within the Eye call to what lay

within the cup? The Lady knew that in this place it was both easy and perilous

to imagine sounds beyond the ear and sights beyond the eye.

Another gesture seemed to turn the Maidens to statues. Only the slightest rise

and fall of their breasts said that they yet lived. A third gesture, and the cup

lifted from the leather net and rose into the air.

It had barely risen above the Maidens' heads when they came to life, drawing

aside and back with more haste than dignity. No command reached them; none was

needed. They had not been among those who saw the fate of a Maiden who was a
laggard in drawing away from the Eye, but all of the Maidens had heard the tale.

They had heard how the Mist rose from the Eye before the Maiden was beyond its

reach. They had heard of how obscenely it dealt with her, as though it had the

mind of a mad executioner. They had, above all, heard how she screamed as she

died.

The Maidens withdrew all the way to the mouth of the tunnel, leaving the Lady

alone with the cup and the crimson incandescence from the Eye. She sat down,

cross-legged, as ever insensible of cold stone against her flesh, and raised

both hands. She also closed her eyes. Even guarded by sorcery, mortal eyes were

not meant to see what came next.

The crimson light grew stronger. Now it gave a demonic hue to the flesh of the

Lady and her Maidens. There were no words in lawful tongues to describe what it

did to the cup and above all to the sigil-bearing lid.

The light also drove every vestige of darkness from the chamber. In that hellish

illumination, one might have seen that the walls of the chamber were as bare as

the Lady, but too smooth to be the work of nature. Here again was the work of

races long dead, and perhaps leaving the world the better for their passing.

The light began to dance, and at the same time turn color. The crimson faded,

and an unwholesome shade of purple took its place. Then the purple faded to a

livid blue that might have seemed natural had it not swirled and danced like a

mist being blown away by a strong wind. The Mist rose the height of two men from

the Eye, but did not reach a finger's breadth over the edge of the hole.

The Mist might have been held within a bottle of marvelously clear glass, except

that nothing confined it save the Lady's magic—and perhaps the will of the Mist

of Doom.

The Lady was now as devoid of the power to move or speak as the Maidens were. In
this moment her magic passed directly from her mind to the Mist, or not at all.

With arts learned long ago and in great suffering, she drove down to the lowest

levels of her mind any fear of what might happen if the Mist did not respond as

it had in the past.

In the next moment, the Lady's fear and the cup alike were gone. The Mist

whirled until it seemed only a column of blue light rising from the Eye. Then it

shot up until it reached the ceiling and sprayed across it, more like a jet of

water than something as intangible as mist.

The cup burst aloft with the rising Mist. It was still beyond the Lady to move,

but she turned the focus of her mind from the Mist to the cup. She shaped her

will into invisible fingers, slid them under the cup, and held it as the Mist

drew back into the Eye.

Only then was the bond broken, and the Lady able to use her body, limbs and

mouth alike, to conjure the cup to a gentle landing. It was some while before

the Maidens came out to pick it up, because they had to wait until the Lady

herself ceased trembling.

When they had the cup safely within the net again, they gathered around their

mistress. They did not need to speak, only lift her gently and guide her back to

the tunnel. Perhaps one of them might have looked at the rock pressing down

overhead and uttered a short prayer to her patron gods that they all live to

stand under the open sky again.

If they did, it did not concern the Mist of Doom.



Enough time for a hasty meal had already crawled by, the slower for the sun.

Soon it would be long enough for a banquet since the Turanians at Conan's rear
had attacked, and still those before him remained low or out of bowshot.

Conan wondered if some cunning climber among the Turanians had found a way up

the far side of the rocks and led his comrades into a battle at close quarters.

Or at least high enough to lie in wait, ready to swarm forward when their

comrades attacked from the south.

They would learn a harsh lesson about attacking hillmen among rocks if they had

been so bold. But teaching that lesson might well keep the Afghulis too busy to

help Conan.

He was about to call up to Farad, to bid him scout the north face of the rocks,

when a trumpet sounded far to the Turanian right, out of Conan's sight. A brazen

reply floated on the breeze from the left, the trumpeter as invisible as his

comrade.

Plain to anyone but a blind man was a score or more of Turanians gathering

themselves to plunge forward in a desperate attack. Conan had barely finished

counting them when he saw a half-score of horsemen caracoling just outside

bowshot. At first he thought the reinforcements had arrived. Then he recognized

some of the Turanians' headdresses.

The mounted men, it seemed, were a second wave, to follow on the heels of the

first one. Conan's respect for the enemy captain rose higher. A good plan—if the

first wave could ever be persuaded to move forward.

Then in the next moment that work of persuasion was done, and the Turanians

leaped from cover and ran toward the rocks. Conan nocked an arrow, shot, nocked

another, shot it, and was nocking a third when arrows from above tumbled two

more Turanians in the sand.

That made one in five down before they even reached close quarters, but no more

arrows came from above and the Turanians came on as if a purse of gold lay ahead
or demons snapped at their heels. Conan continued shooting. The Turanians were

coming as straight toward him as if the rocks were glass or a tavern dancer's

veils, covering all, concealing nothing.

One more Turanian fell, but to no mortal hurt; he unslung his bow and began

scattering arrows about the rocks above Conan's head. His comrades ran on—and

now from above, Conan heard familiar Turanian war cries, Afghuli curses, and

oaths in the tongues of more than a few other folk.

The Turanian host was like the gallows—it refused no man who came to it. Conan

owed his own career in Turan to that habit.

Only moments after battle was joined above, it was joined below. The remaining

Turanians crossed to the foot of the rocks unmolested from above. Now even an

Afghuli with no foes closer to hand could hardly strike at them, or they at him.

The bow had not, however, made other and more ancient weapons harmless. How many

rocks the Afghulis had piled ready, Conan did not know, but they seemed to rain

from the sky. Three Turanians went down, two rose again, and one of these died

as Conan flung a smaller stone to crack his skull.

Now the Cimmerian's long legs drove his feet against one of the boulders placed

ready. It squealed like a slaughtered pig as it rubbed past another rock, then

reached the open slope and began to roll.

Before it was well launched, Conan threw his feet against a second boulder. Then

a third, and on to a fourth that needed one foot and both arms. Even the

Cimmerian's thews strained at the last rock, fresh sweat made slime of the dust

on his forehead, and for a dreadful moment it seemed that the boulder would be

his match.

Then it followed the others. Conan leaped back as arrows whistled through the
space he had occupied. He had just time to see half the Turanians scattering

before the onslaught of the boulders, before the vanguard of the other half

reached him.

Now it was the deadliest kind of close-quarters fighting, with all the art of a

tavern brawl but much more steel and therefore far more bloodshed. Conan had two

aims: to kill as many Turanians as he could, and to keep the fight so tangled

that no Turanian with a bow could end the fight with a single arrow.

Conan had not despised bowmen as cowards even before he learned the art of the

bow, for the art of the sling was well-known in his native land. But no one

could doubt that a well-aimed shaft had brought many a fine swordsman to an

untimely end.

Conan would accept his end when the gods called him to it. But their call would

reach him among the ranks of his enemies, sword in hand.

The Cimmerian had a head's advantage in height and two spans in reach over the

stoutest of his opponents. Add that his broadsword was better fitted for this

battle than the tulwars of Turan, and ten-to-one odds were not so long as they

might have seemed.

Conan hewed the sword arm from his first opponent and sundered the skull of the

second. Both fell so as to block the narrow passage to the Cimmerian for those

behind. The first one to hesitate did so within reach of the Cimmerian's sword,

and died of that mistake. Two others leaped free with only minor wounds, but

barred a clear shot to archers behind.

Conan feared that this good fortune would not last; now more than ever he would

not assume his foes were witlings. So he took the fight to the enemy, closing

the distance to the two nearest in a single leap.

He struck them with as much force as a boulder. One man toppled against the rock
wall, hard enough to knock himself senseless. Conan kicked the other, hard

enough to double him over. A tulwar fell from one hand, a dagger from the other,

and the man himself fell on top of them when the Cimmerian split his skull with

a down-cut.

Another Turanian leaped up to contest the rock with Conan. Now blood from the

already fallen flowed over it, making it slick. The Cimmerian was a hillman of

the breed of whom it is said they have eyes in their feet. He knew how to keep

his footing on slippery rock, and make an opponent lose his.

The Turanian tried to grapple, praying aloud, clearly hoping to take Conan down

with him. Conan slapped the man across the temple with the flat of his sword,

weakening his grip. That weakened grip let the Cimmerian draw his dagger and

thrust fiercely upward. The Turanian howled and flew backward from the rock,

propelled by a kick that added further ruin to his belly and groin.

He struck a comrade, again with the force of a boulder, and both men went down.

Conan reached them before the unwounded Turanian could rise, stamped on his

chest hard enough to shatter ribs, then fended off two and killed one enemy

seeking to drag the fallen clear.

Arrows again whistled and clattered. One ripped the skin over his ribs, deep

enough that blood flowed freely over the dust and the scars. The wound would

hardly slow him and might not even add a fresh scar, but he was reminded that he

now stood in the open. He had routed or slain all the Turanians who shielded him

from their comrades' arrows. Now he had to either push forward to bring the

fight back to close quarters, or withdraw.

A look down the slope told him the wisdom of withdrawing. The first wave of

Turanians was out of the fight, and the survivors of the second showed no
disposition to close. Three of them had fallen to the boulders, which had also

crushed the life out of the archer the Afghulis had wounded. The others retained

some cunning with the bow but no heart for pushing the fight to swords' reach of

the Cimmerian.

Another arrow nicked Conan's left calf as he returned to his refuge. He had

taken worse hurts in a friendly wrestling bout, but they reminded him that the

Afghulis above might not have fared as well. That no arrows had come down from

above during his own grapple with the Turanians might mean sundry things, but

none of them good.

"Ho!" he called, in the same dialect he had used before. "How are matters with

you?"

"Assad is dead and Kurim is hurt past fighting. None of us are whole. Those

Turanian dogs climbed the rocks as if they were men, but we taught them

otherwise."

"How many learned the lesson?"

"A few short of fifty."

"I didn't know you could count that high, O brother of a camel!"

Silence, then Farad said, "More than ten, for we have counted that many bodies

and some rolled back down."

On the Cimmerian's reckoning, the Turanians had lost another third of their

strength. Ride out now, while the Turanians were shaken and weak, or wait until

night, when darkness would hide tracks and coolness ease the horses?

"Can the hurt ride now?"

"Best wait for dark. I will leave none save Assad, and not even he if we can.

Rastam and Jobir are already down among those dogs, prey to their godless

rites."
Conan knew the sound of an Afghuli who would not be moved from his decision. To

his mind, riding out now made better sense, giving the Turanians no chance to

bring up reinforcements.

Out of care for his men, Farad clearly thought otherwise. Question the Afghuli

further, and the Cimmerian might have to leave this loyal band to keep Farad's

knife out of his back some night farther on the road to Koth. One could ask only

so much of any Afghuli if one was not of his tribe.

So be it. They would all ride that road together, or remain here on the rocks

with a good guard of Turanians to help them greet the vultures.




Four

The western horizon swallowed the sun. Swiftly the last light of day drained

from the sky. The peaks of the Kezankian Mountains turned purple, then gray

under the starlight.

A natural mist veiled the entrance to the Lady's valley as Muhbaras walked down

to his tent. Or at least it was a mist that he could persuade himself was work

of the mountain night and not of the Lady's magic.

Reason warred and would continue to war against ancient tales of the mighty

magic lurking in these mountains—magic of which the Lady might have a sadly

imperfect command. The captain had first heard those tales from his nursemaid,

but later years had brought to his ears other versions of them, so that he

doubted they were altogether an old woman's fancies.

Meanwhile, he had been given orders and men with which to carry them out, as an
alternative to a more permanent exile or some harsher fate. He doubted that he

himself would ever see Khoraja again, but he could not throw away his men out of

his own despair.

So he would do his duty of the night, and sleep, to make ready for whatever

might be the duties of the day.



The rocks returned the heat of day to the night sky arching above them. Within

the ravine the horses stirred uneasily. A pebble fell from high above, followed

by two more. Then one by one, the last four Afghulis scrambled down the rocks.

One of them had a dead comrade's headdress wrapped around his arm as a bandage.

He also showed dark beads of blood on his lower lip, where he had bitten it to

stifle a cry of pain.

The Afghulis gathered around Conan, eyes gleaming in their dark faces. They had

braided their beards and tied them roughly with scraps of cloth, then drawn

scarves over their necks and chins. That was the Afghuli mark of having sworn to

conquer or to die.

Conan had sworn no such oath. Indeed, he had seldom fought any other way, and it

was not in him to do so tonight. The greatest kindness the Turanians might show

him was a quick death, and that, he could always procure for himself.

"Anyone who has water, give it to your horse."

Conan said. "Archers, don't shoot unless you have a good mark, and take a horse

before you take a rider."

The Afghulis nodded. Conan hardly doubted that he was telling them what they

already knew, and that they needed no reassurance, he knew as well. But a chief

among the Afghulis always spoke to his assembled men before the battle, if only

to prove that fear had not dried his tongue past speaking.
"If we are divided, the meeting place is at the Virgin's Oasis." He gave

distances and landmarks, then asked, "Questions?"

Farad spoke up. "Yes. Whenever did the gods allow a woman to come into this

desert and remain a virgin?"

"A long time ago, or so I've heard," the Cimmerian replied. "Men were less than

they are today, in that time, and of course, none of them were Afghulis."

Bawdy laughter all but raised echoes, so that Conan held a finger to his lips.

"The Turanians are not all asleep, and not all who wake are fools. Speed and

silence now, or we'll keep our lost comrades company."

In silence the Afghulis bowed, then turned to tend their horses.



Only the dead remained high on the ridge, hands stiffening over the hilts of

daggers thrust between their ribs according to the Afghuli custom. Thus the

harsh gods of that still harsher land would know that a friend's steel had

pierced their hearts, and that their ghosts would be friends to the living, even

watchful on their behalf.

If the ghosts of the Afghulis' dead watched this night, they saw nothing, or at

least sent no word to their living friends. Below on the desert, neither Afghuli

nor Cimmerian saw shadows creep across a distant sand dune, then sink silently

to rest. They did not see a messenger slipping away from the outer line of the

watching Turanians, also creeping shadowlike until he was beyond seeing from the

rocks.

Far out beyond the crests, only ghosts might have seen him mount a horse held

ready by four riders who bore the lances and shields of Turanian regular cavalry

and the colors of the crack Greencloaks. Only ghosts might have seen him ride
off into the night, until he met a slim, youthful-looking Turanian captain not

far from where the shadows had come to rest.

And only ghosts might have heard his message to the captain, or noted the

captain's thin face split briefly in a wry grin.



Three Afghuli archers climbed on the highest boulders remaining after the

battle. They were fewer in number and with less command of the slope below than

Conan could have wished. But he now led fewer than he had at dawn, and of those,

not all were fighting-fit. Warriors did the best they could with what they had,

and if the end came sooner because what they had was not enough—

Conan asked two Afghulis to repeat the directions to the Virgin's Oasis. They

both knew the way. Then he scrambled onto the boulders with the archers, as

Farad led the others out into the open.

Neither drums, trumpets, showers, nor even the mating-cat squall of a frightened

sentry greeted the Afghulis' appearance. It began to seem that they would either

enjoy good luck or face a trap.

Conan swallowed a Cimmerian war cry. Glad to defy alert opponents, he refused to

alert sleeping ones. Instead he slapped Farad's mount on the rump and swung into

his own saddle. He raised one hand in a cheerfully obscene Afghuli gesture,

waited until the three archers scrambled down and mounted, then spurred his

horse forward.

The riders streamed down the slope at a brisk trot, raising a ghostly cloud of

dust. In the chill of the desert night, the breath of men and horses added

will-o'-the-wisps of vapor to the dust.

They passed dead men lying stiff and silent, doomed men still moaning against

their coming death, and a few who Conan thought might have been shamming. There
was no time to send those last to join their comrades, for all that this would

leave them alive in the riders' rear. This was a ride for life. If it became a

battle, it would most likely be one lost because it took place at all!

Once they were clear of the shadow of the rocks, the moon gave enough light to

permit avoiding holes and cracks in the ground. They held their speed down to a

trot. The horses might not be able to keep up a canter. If they could, best to

save it for when the Turanians sighted them. The Turanians could not have drawn

back so far that even by night the escape would remain forever invisible.

Or could they? As one rise gave way to another without an attack or even a

warning cry, Conan began to wonder. His band had punished the Turanians soundly

in today's fighting. Had they drawn off to lick their wounds while they waited

for reinforcements?

A trap still seemed more likely, but there seemed no need to warn his men. The

Afghulis appeared more alert than ever, riding with bows strung or tulwars

drawn, eyes ceaselessly roaming the night, heads turning at any slight sound

heard above the thud of the horses' hooves.

They had been moving now for long enough to empty a jug of wine worth savoring.

Conan felt a familiar itch between his shoulder blades that hinted of danger

close in time and space. He raised a hand, and the Afghulis reined in and

gathered around him.

Night-keen eyes roamed again, studying every hillock and the mouth of every

ravine for signs of lurking danger. Only a dry wash was too deep in shadow to

spy out. Conan studied it until he was sure that he saw something move within

the shadows, and was equally sure that it was only his imagination. He had stood

sentry too often not to know that the night will listen to a man's fears and, if
he stares into it long enough, show his what is not there.

Conan pointed toward the north, away from the wash. "I want to ride well clear

of that. Men on that flank, grow some more eyes if you can. Otherwise you may

never see the Virgin's Oasis, let alone a living virgin!"

Low chuckles rose into the night along with the steam from the horses, and the

band moved off again.



The young captain cursed softly at the noise the sentries made sending the

message. Their quarry might not be as desert-wise as Turanian veterans, but they

were seasoned warriors and no fools in any kind of land.

Then he cursed again at the message. The Afghulis were indeed no fools, and they

had a very watchful and longheaded warrior leading them, even if he were not the

man the captain thought he was. Two of the three bands the captain had placed

ready would now find it hard to come up with the Afghulis.

The captain was not much of a one for prayer, as few gods promised much (their

priests promised more, but who could trust a priest?), and fewer still kept

their promises. However, he did briefly ask Mitra to consider his probable fate

if tonight more of his men died trying to take alive the wrong man.

The Afghulis' leader certainly seemed to be the one the captain sought. But the

captain had not been able to get a true and complete description of the leader.

Part was because few of the men who had a close look at him yet lived. Part was

not wishing to raise suspicions of the leader's identity in the minds of the

captain's own men.

It would not matter that the reason for which the captain wished the man taken

alive served Turan. Accusations of treason floated about freely now in the

kingdom, like rotten lilies in the scum atop a stagnant pond. Even if the charge
stopped short of treason— popular, because it carried the death penalty, and the

captain had enemies who would not sleep easy as long as he lived—it could mean

demotion.

That in turn could mean a choice between returning to his family's estates, and

living there until some further intrigue snatched him away, or a post counting

horseshoes and saddle blankets so far to the south that the nomads spoke

Iranistani. Here was a post of honor, more honorable still in that he commanded

Greencloaks and had won their respect. He would not part with it alive.

The desert breeze did blow through the captain's mind one final thought. If the

man leading the Afghulis was the one the captain sought, the matter of life or

death might not be altogether the captain's choice. He had seen the man fight

years ago, and by all reports, he was as hardy as ever and seasoned by many more

battles and journeys during those years.

The captain put an end to his fretting and raised his lance. Beside him a

sergeant raised his lance, with a small one-eye lantern dangling from the tip

like a pennon.

Three hills away, a similar lantern glimmered against the stars, then faded as

its bearer turned away, to pass the signal on. The captain waited until the soft

jingle of harness and taut, shallow breaths around him told of veterans ready to

ride out.

Then the captain drove in his spurs, and his horse surged down the wash as

clouds drifted toward the moon.



Conan cursed briefly, but this time not softly, as the riders swarmed out of the

wash. It was no comfort to have been right when it was too late for being right
to matter.

He would have cursed again, but he had better uses for his breath at this

moment, and besides, he feared to dishearten the Afghulis. Stout warriors as

they were, they were also at the end of their endurance. What small hope they

had of winning free now depended on every man fighting so that the first few

enemies to come within his reach died swiftly and bloodily.

After that, the new Turanians might be as disheartened as the old ones.

And elephants might turn purple—in the daylight, in the sight of sober men.

Conan pulled the mare's head toward the left. The right of a line might be the

post of honor in civilized hosts, but here was neither civilization nor host.

The post of honor was that closest to danger, and to enemies who would feel the

Cimmerian's steel before either he or they died.

"Spurs in, swords out, and heads down!" he called, as he drew up in the leftmost

place.

"What—?" someone began. Someone else snarled in wordless fury, at the folly of

not seeing that the time for arguing was past.

The first speaker fell silent. Then there was no human sound from Conan's band,

or at least none heard over the thud of the hooves, the panting of the horses

through flared nostrils, and the rising thunder of the pursuing Turanians.

It was a long bowshot even for the best archer, and night shooting was a chancy

business when arrows were scant. Before long the clouds reaching out for the

moon blotted out the silver-sheened disk and a deeper darkness fell over the

desert. Now the race for life was up to the horses.

No Afghuli horses had fallen, but half were staggering and foam-flecked, when

Conan heard a war trumpet cry out to the stars from behind his band. Then the

desert night grew colder, a coldness that thrust into his bowels like an enemy's
spear, when he heard the trumpet answered ahead.

It was some distance off, as far as the Cimmerian's keen and seasoned ears could

judge, but it surely lay across the Afghulis' path to whatever safety the open

desert might offer tonight. Now the Turanians would not even have to wolf-pack

their prey. They could close and crush by sheer weight of numbers, once they had

blocked the path.

Conan's eyes searched the shadows, looking for even a few scattered rocks that

might help in a last stand. They faced nothing better, but it mattered to him

how many foes he took with him, and the Afghulis were warriors of the same

stamp.

Nothing but sand and gravel revealed itself, dunes swelling and sinking down to

washes and ravines too shallow to hide a mounted man. The clouds held their veil

over the moon; everything beyond half-bowshot vanished in the shadows even to

Conan's keen night-sight.

Both horns sounded again, and both now closer. Conan listened, trying to judge

if the Turanians ahead were drawing across his path, or were still off to one

flank. If they were on one flank, and either good going for the horses or cover

for the men lay on the other—

Conan's ears searched the night, and he realized that he had clutched his sword

hilt so tightly that his nails dinted the shagreen grip. Then he laughed, and no

sane man would have heard that laugh without fear colder than the night, for it

held a Cimmerian's battle rage.

The Turanians ahead were still some ways to the left of the path of Conan's

band. In the darkness, they might not realize this until it was too late. The

trap had been well set and now was truly sprung, but might it not be too weak to
hold such formidable prey?

This might be whistling into the desert wind, but Conan held that thought in his

mind as a starving wildcat grips a squirrel. He had led too often to doubt that

in such moments the men of a war band could all but read their leader's

thoughts. They had best read hope and courage there, or the battle was lost

before it was fairly joined.

The ground to the right did lie open, but it also rose steeply between two

shallow ridges. Conan's eyes raked the ridge crests, found nothing up there, but

then saw an Afghuli's mount stumble. The rider bent over to whisper

encouragement and at the same time apply the spur, but the horse was spent. It

went down, flinging its rider clear. The horseman leapt to his feet, darted for

one of the spare mounts, gripped the saddle, and swung himself into it without

the fresh horse missing a step.

"Ya-haaaaa!" Conan shouted. With such men under him, the Turanians would have

another battle to remember before they shoveled him under the sand or left him

for the vultures. They might even win free, if they reached the top of the slope

and found no enemies there.

The Afghulis reached the top of the slope, but in no way fit to flee beyond it.

The climb had been too much for their horses, one of whom flung its rider off at

once. Conan heard the deadly thud of a skull striking rock, and saw that the man

did not move after he fell.

"Ya-haaaa!" Conan shouted again, and wheeled his mount. Beyond the ridges to

either side lay darkness and perhaps ground fit to conceal a man on foot. This

was no desert for a man on foot, unless he was as hardy as an Afghuli and as

ready to make those pursuing him wary of closing.

But there was only one way to buy time for the Afghulis, and only one man fit to
pay the price. Conan's horse staggered as he brutally jerked her head around,

until she was facing down the slope. Then he drove in his spurs.

As his charge gathered way, he heard a voice rise above the hoof thunder of the

onrushing Turanians. Half-lost in the blare of trumpets, it seemed from all

sides, it yet sounded curiously familiar. But the man whose name the voice

conjured up would never have given such a mad order as the one Conan heard now.

"Take the big one alive, at all costs!"

Someone cared little for the lives of his men tonight or their obedience

tomorrow, if he thought that would be an easy task against the Cimmerian.

In the next moment the night seemed to turn solid with the onrushing shapes of

mounted men. They bore lances, and crouched in the saddle both to pro-tect

themselves and to thrust low. They did not succeed in doing the first. Conan cut

five men out of the saddle as his mount crashed through their line.

But three lances and a sword left a cruel mark on Conan's mare. She screamed

like a damned soul and had the strength to rear so violently that the Cimmerian

lost his seat. He slid backward, landing spring-legged as his horse fell, blood

flowing from her mouth as well as her wounds. His drawn sword hissed in a deadly

arc before him and to either side, and the screams of Turanian horses drowned

out the mare's death rattle.

Then the butt of a lance came down on his shoulder. It jarred even Conan's

muscle-armored limb to the bone, and his sword turned in his hand as he slashed

at the lance-bearer. The barbarian opened the man's chest, even through a coat

of good Turanian mail, but Conan's sword stuck for a moment.

Another lance thrust forward, ripping across Conan's forearm. The shock, more

than the pain or the damage, forced open his hand. His sword fell. Conan drew
his dagger and leapt for the first horseman he could see—which left him open to

three on his left and rear whom he could not.

All struck with lance-butts, and the darkness of the desert night poured into

Conan's brain and swallowed up his being.



The young captain reined in just outside sword's reach from the circle of men

around the fallen Afghuli leader. He did not doubt the obedience of his men,

even though his orders had doubtless cost some their lives and more blood and

pain. He did doubt that after such a fight in such darkness, all saw clearly.

"Who passes there?"

Good, it was Sergeant Barak. He was as hard to excite as a sand dune, and nearly

as hard to move.

"The scarred captain." Why did he name himself so? The man on the ground might

be the wrong one, and if he was the right one, he was still most likely as

senseless as a prayer carpet.

No matter. It had been an impulse, of the sort the captain had learned to trust

over many years. Trusting them was one of the things that had guarded his back

from his enemies and his king alike—if in fact these were different.

"Make way for the captain," Barak called, pitching his voice to carry without

raising it to his normal bull's roar. The captain dismounted as the circle of

men opened, and stepped forward to see what lay on the ground within it.

It was the man the captain had been seeking. He was breathing and looked to be

intact as to limb and vital organs. If this was so, even if the blood that

covered him was partly his, he would heal swiftly and be fit to fight soon

enough for the captain's plans. The best part of ten years had not taken much

from the man's colossal vitality, unless all the tales of him that had reached
the captain's ears were lies.

"How many of our comrades are dead?"

Muttered answers said little, until the sergeant called for silence and asked a

few sharp questions.

"Nine, lord, and five more gravely hurt."

"I will reward the kin of all who died here tonight, and the living who are past

service will likewise be free of want."

Whether shaken, respectful, or merely prudent when no one knew who spied where,

the men were silent. None asked, "With what?" which would have been a more than

reasonable question to anyone who did not know the captain's hidden resources.

Not even their being hidden could save a single brass piece, however, if this

plan miscarried. The captain misliked hiding even part of the truth, but he had

to admit that this was no time to pour out all of it, like flinging the contents

of a chamber pot from an attic window.

"How many men had he with him?" was the captain's next question.

"We slew or took seven," the sergeant said. "Most likely there was a handful

more, from the horses. But they've run off the gods alone know where."

The sergeant, like the wise of his kind, knew how to tell an officer distasteful

truths without putting them into words. The man's tone and, even in the

darkness, his stance told him that the men would not readily charge off into the

desert night, seeking the last Afghulis.

Nor was there any need for them to do so. Those who fled were of small concern.

The captives, on the other hand—

"How many taken?"

"Two who will live, and one who will not see dawn."
"Cut his throat and say proper rites over him. Bind the others' wounds, likewise

this one's, and prepare horse litters for them. We ride for the Virgin's Oasis

when this is done."

Barak was not the only one to bow his head and say, "As you command, my lord."

He also was not the only one whose face showed doubt as to the cause of this—if

it had any cause but their captain's sudden madness!




Five

Conan awoke in a tent. This was no surprise. Nor was it any surprise that his

feet were chained to a stout stake driven into the ground in the middle of the

tent. Wrist irons connected by another length of chain restrained his hands, but

left him free to reach a jug of water and a plate of flat Turanian bread on the

ground beside him.

The real surprise was his being awake and alive at all. The captain clearly had

more than common control over his men, that they obeyed his orders to capture

the Cimmerian alive after such a bloodbath as the final fight. Conan felt

bruises, grazes, and one or two gashes, but none were more than he had expected,

and all seemed to have been cleaned, poulticed, and even dressed.

Somebody—call him the captain—wanted Conan alive. For what purpose, the

Cimmerian could only guess. He vowed to ask the first man who came in, and if

the answer was not to his liking—well, there was enough scope in the chains that

he could strangle at least one man. And if he could break the chains, as he had

broken chains at least as stout when he was younger and had nothing but

bull-strength—a broken chain made a weapon wise men feared.
Conan sat up, thirst crackling in his mouth and throat and thunder rumbling in

his head. Awkwardly, he lifted the jug and emptied it in a few swallows. He was

reaching for the bread when he saw movement behind one flap of the tent door.

"Call this food!" he shouted. "Bring me some meat fit for a man, or send your

captain and I'll devour him!"

The tent flap shook violently as the Cimmerian's wrath propelled the unseen

listener out into the open, then fell still. Conan's laughter sent bread sliding

off the plate. Then he was too busy making the bread disappear to care further

about the fugitive.

The bread had been coarse when fresh and was now stale as well, but food meant

strength for the next fight. There would be such a fight, too. Even had Conan

been disposed to submit meekly to whatever death the Turanians intended for him,

there were a dozen sworn comrades to properly avenge.

There were two death sentences in force in this Turanian camp this day. The

first was that which the Turanians had passed on Conan. The second was the one

that Conan had passed on the men who tried to carry out the first.

By the time he had taken that resolve, Conan had emptied the plate as well as

the jug. He belched in satisfaction, then cautiously tested the strength of his

chains.

The test pleased him. The chains were heavy enough, but the rivets holding them

to the rings were another matter. Even on that first cautious test, Conan had

sensed weakness there that pleased him—and also offended him.

His father would never have taken a king's silver for such shoddy work!



The captain had awakened from a dream of breaking his fast on perfumed wine,
honey cakes, and fresh fruit, in a bed furnished with silk sheets and shared

with a comely lady now some years dead.

His actual fast-breaker was water, bread, and a slab of sausage. He could not

recognize what meat had gone into the sausage; after three bites he decided he

did not wish to know. Appetite, however, kept him eating until the sausage was

down and settling, however uneasily, in his stomach.

He was trimming his mustache with his dagger when Sergeant Barak entered.

"The big prisoner is awake."

"How does he fare?"

"Healthy enough to curse the guards into fits, or so I've heard."

"A good sign. What of the others?"

"The Afghulis?"

"Is that what they are? A long way from home, I should say."

That bordered on lying. It was hardly a surprise that the man would have sworn

Aghuli guards, if the tales from Afghulistan these two years past held even a

kernel of truth.

It was also a near-lie in a good cause. The captain wished to know how many of

his men might have some chance of recognizing the captive. The fewer, the

better, at least until he and the man had sat down together and felt each other

out.

"I am going to visit the captive. Have wine and sausage brought to the tent when

I am there. Treat the Afghulis as common prisoners, but do not allow anyone to

harm them or them to harm themselves."

"As the captain wills," Barak said. Again the captain knew he was being politely

reproached.

"Are the men unhappy?"
"Not so's you'd notice, even the ones who lost friends. But they're all

curious."

And unsatisfied curiosity could turn into discontent and mutiny faster than the

desert wind could blow down an ill-secured tent. The captain had survived one

such affray when he was barely fledged, and had no wish to face a second.

"I must speak with our captive to satisfy my own curiosity," the captain said.

"But when I have satisfied mine, I will do the same for all the men."

The sergeant bowed. He seemed more resigned than happy, but that was the common

view of sergeants toward superiors and superiors' plans they could not

understand.

The captain finished trimming his mustache, cleaned his teeth, then garbed

himself properly, including mail under his tunic, both shirt and loin-guard, and

a steel cap under his headdress. Of weapons openly displayed, he bore only a

dagger.

If he could make his peace with the captive, he would need no weapon at all. If

not, neither sword, axe, nor bow would be sufficient.



Conan had just decided that he was unobserved and that it was time to begin

loosening rivets when the tent flap shivered. Then a Turanian captain walked in,

wearing silk from headdress to boot-top and a jeweled dagger in his sash.

Another of Yezdigerd's well-born lapdogs, was the Cimmerian's first thought.

Then he noticed that the silk was heavy enough to wear well, and stained and

patched from much hard service. The sash had the subtle bulges of one weighted

to serve as a weapon, and the steel of the dagger probably cost as much as the

jewels. Nor did the man move like a courtier, more like a young wolf for all
that he was at least a head shorter than the Cimmerian.

"Well, Captain Conan. I will not now say well met, but I will ask if you

remember me."

Conan knew the Turanian tongue well enough that he could have composed verse in

it had he ever felt the desire to compose verse at all. The captain's accent was

that of the very highest nobility—so wellborn, he was, if no lapdog.

The Cimmerian studied his visitor, whom he began to think he had indeed seen

before. He thought the man had been thinner and the beard not so faded by years

of desert sun, but above the beard—

"Crom!"

"Not I, Conan. I would not sit on a throne of ice in a cold wasteland, glowering

at all men who dare ask me for the smallest favor. Or is that some other

Cimmerian god?"

"That is close enough, Khezal son of Ahlbros. Or Khezal's twin brother, if ever

he had such."

"There is only one and he stands before you."

"Well, sit, then. It will never be said that I made an old comrade stand in my

presence, even when I'm not at my best for giving hospitality."

Something Conan could not readily name passed over Khezal's face at the words

"old comrade." So the man put some value on that, did he? Enough, maybe, to

explain what he planned and what part the Cimmerian had in those plans?

Khezal sat down. He seemed to move a trifle more stiffly now.

"New wounds, Khezal? Or the old ones bothering you more with the passing years?"

"Conan, I'm three years younger than you, which hardly makes me a stiffening

dotard drowsing by the fireside. Can you shape your tongue to questions that are

neither impertinent nor insulting?"
If Conan had held any doubt of Khezal's identity, it was fast fading. The wry

speech was that of the young captain, hardly more than a boy, who had fought

beside Conan against the beasts created by the Jewels of Kurag. The best part of

ten years had made the manner sit better on him, like a masterpiece of a saddle

on a horse, but had not changed it past recognition.

"If this question is either, may Erlik's hounds bite off your stones. What of my

men?"

"We have given rites to three, and hold two honorably captive. The others have

fled."

"May I see them?"

"When we have—"

"Now."

"Conan, you are hardly in the best position to make conditions."

"On the contrary, I'm in a fine position. You want something from me. As long as

I refuse it, you are worse off than I."

"Your position could be made worse."

"How, without risking my death? Dead men help no living man's schemes, as I'm

sure I need not tell you."

Khezal muttered something that invoked unlawful parts of a number of still less

lawful gods. Conan laughed.

"I'm not meaning to begin our new friendship with a quarrel. Not if there's to

be a friendship, which I imagine there is, or I'd have awakened with my throat

cut. But a quarrel, there'll be, if I can't see my men."

"Conan, by Erlik, Mitra, Vashti, and Crom, by the blood we have shed in each

other's company, by Dessa's lively legs, and by Pylia's fine breasts, I swear
that your men have come to no harm."

The Cimmerian laughed. "I can almost believe that oath. How fare the ladies?"

Khezal's face turned sober. "Pylia is dead. The story goes that she challenged

some younger rival to see who could wear out the most men in a single night. She

won, but died of her victory."

"Remembering Pylia, I can believe that. And Dessa?"

"She keeps her own tavern, after years as Pylia's most trusted girl. Still

comely, the last time I saw her, and as we thought she might, thriving as she

never would have wed to some dull clerk."

"A wench after my own heart—"

"And other parts? Never mind, you are right. We are neither of us made to be

clerks, either."

"No, but I am made so that I will see those men of mine, whether you help or

hinder."

"Conan, were I my own master—"

"The son of one of the Seventeen Attendants, not his own master? Tell me that

shrimp sing bawdy ballads, and I will believe this more easily."

Khezal's face went taut and dark, and Conan instantly realized that he had

struck too deep, even in jest. He had indeed heard much of the affairs of Turan

since Yezdigerd ascended the throne, to make him believe that even a man like

Khezal could fall from favor. After all, why otherwise would the man be prowling

the desert with Turanian cavalry patrols, instead of governing a whole province?

"I ask your pardon, Khezal. I spoke too hastily. But those men are sworn to me,

and I to them."

"I doubt it not. And I am sworn to defend Turan against all its enemies, among

whom you are numbered. If I am to be forsworn, the fewer who know about it, the
better for us all. Informers are always cheap, and there is more than enough

silver to buy them. The less you are seen until after we march, the better."

Conan had also heard that Turan now swarmed with spies as an ill-kept kitchen

with vermin. If Khezal risked more than his authority over his men— risked his

own life, indeed—he deserved a hearing.

He also was a battle comrade, and it was not in Conan to forget the debt he owed

to such.

"Let it be as you wish, Khezal. Tell me what you want of me, and I will trust

you for what comes next."

"You almost said that without smiling, Conan."

"Did I? Perhaps I'd best become a player in temple pageants, to command my face

better."

"I remember seeing you draw—what was his name? Kilar?—anyway, the one with the

loaded dice—into cheating you before a half-score of witnesses. One would have

taken you for a temple image, not a temple player!"

"I'll thank you more for the flattery when I've heard you out. Or do the tent

walls have ears?"

Khezal shrugged, then sat down cross-legged and began to speak.



Khezal had more trouble than expected, finding words to make the situation in

the Kezankian Mountains clear to the Cimmerian. It was not that he distrusted

Conan's wits—nobody but a fool thought the Cimmerian an overmuscled oaf, and not

a few of such fools had over the years died from their mistake.

It was that, put into plain Turanian words, the menace of the Valley of the

Mists seemed an old peasant wife's tale, mumbled about the fire late at night to
frighten the children and the young maids into staying close to home. Time after

time, Khezal heard in his mind gusty Cimmerian laughter, and hesitated before

adding some detail he knew to be the truth or at least had heard from someone he

trusted.

In the end, it was the Cimmerian who reduced

Khezal's words to a few brisk statements. He leaned back, managing in spite of

the chains to appear as relaxed as a cream-filled cat. (It was only when the

Cimmerian was half-done that Khezal noticed there was play in the rivets linking

chains to wrist and leg irons that had not been there last night.)

"Something in the Kezankian Mountains is sending out raiders to snatch

villagers. The tale goes that they are taken to a place called the Valley of the

Mists and there sacrificed to demons."

"Some name it the Mist of Doom—" Khezal began, but Conan held up a hand with

such regal dignity that the listener forgot that the hands were chained and the

man himself sat upon a rough pallet, not a throne.

"If we quibble over every small detail, spies will have time to ride from

Aghrapur to skulk outside the tent. If we would sound each other out on this,

best we do it quickly."

With that, Khezal could hardly disagree. The Cimmerian continued.

"The demon of the mist or whatever draws on old magic is strong in the

Kezankians. Fear and grief make the villagers there uneasy, also the nomad

tribes between the mountains and the Turanian border. Or does Yezdigerd now

claim all the land for the Kezankians and even beyond?"

"Not openly, but those with an ear for the king's true thoughts say so."

Conan snorted like a balky horse. "Trust that to set the Khorajans' teeth on

edge. They've learned to live in the shadow of Turan, they and the folk of
Khauran. They'll mislike having Yezdigerd's garri-sons peering over their garden

walls from the slopes of the mountains."

Khezal said nothing, as there was no reply he cared to make to plain truth

plainly stated. Rumors had run that Conan was developing a taste for statecraft,

or at least the art of reading kings' intentions. (Not unlikely, this last—any

mercenary captain who wanted to stay alive past his first employment needed that

art, though not all had it.)

"Is this whole tale of demons in the mountains perhaps put about by the

Khorajans?" the Cimmerian insisted.

"Folk are vanishing, certainly," Khezal replied. "Those who fight the raiders

too fiercely die by human weapons. The raiders at least are human, though none

can say of what folk or race."

"Probably of every folk and race in the world, if I know the kind of mercenary

who hires out for this sort of dirty work," Conan said. "But no matter. The

question I put to you is, why does this concern you?"

"Because my family's estates lie hard against the mountains," Khezal said. "An

inheritance from my mother, and not a great one even before half went to dower

my sister. But the villagers and their lands are mine."

Conan snorted again. "From what you said, I doubted that you had any lands

left."

"I can tell all the sorry tales some other time and place, Conan. Here I only

say that stripping me of my lands would have raised tempers, even swords,

against Yezdigerd. Sending me and my Greencloaks far afield while royal agents

bribe my stewards to send the revenues to Aghrapur rather than to me— that is

too subtle for anyone to notice."
Conan muttered something that no listening ears could have understood but that

sounded to Khezal very much like a wish that King Yezdigerd would find his

manhood failing him at an awkward moment. Then he shrugged.

"I don't doubt your loyalty to your folk. You always seemed like that sort. But

what will the king say? Will he say you do a lord's duty, or will someone

whisper in his ear that you seek to win your people over to rebellion?"

"You've grown longheaded with the years, Conan."

"Long or short, it's the only head I have, and of more use on my shoulders than

on a spike outside some Turanian prison. Which is where it's likely to end up if

Yezdigerd calls this whole matter a plot against him."

Khezal took a deep breath, then let it out. It had been on the tip of his tongue

to question the Cimmerian's courage. But that would have been at one and the

same time foolish, perilous, and without reason.

"If he learns about it before we're done, perhaps. If we winkle the secret out

of the mountains soon enough, however—"

"I'll take my reward in a safe passage out of Turanian lands, at the very

least."

"Then you'll ride with us?"

"For whatever good I can do, yes. I haven't fought nearly as many demons as the

tales run, though. Remember that."

"Not as many demons, but I'd wager even more men, and here you are, and where

are they? Names carved on family tombs, if that much."

"Perhaps," Conan said. "I can't bind my men, however. They didn't swear to

follow me against demons. If they wish to leave, they have a safe conduct good

from this day forth."

Khezal did not need to ask what the price of his refusal would be. But he had to
make one more effort, for the honor of his own men whose blood the Afghulis had

shed.

"If they ride with you, I return—a certain bag— that was taken from you."

"With what was in it?"

Khezal smiled thinly. Perhaps the Cimmerian could be bought after all.

"Of course."

Conan sat up, so abruptly that Khezal drew back a pace. It was as well that he

did. The Cimmerian flung his massive arms apart, the chain snapped free of one

wrist iron, and another cat-quick movement sent the end of the chain whipping

through the space Khezal had just departed.

Khezal's hand went as far as the hilt of his dagger before his wits regained

command of the member.

"I think you have made your point," he said, after he had also regained command

of his voice. "So I will not draw mine. One condition: I bring your men to you,

unless you wish to wait for night."

"I suppose no one will suspect plots over a couple of Afghuli captives," Conan

said. "As you wish. But bring some decent food for all of us when you do."

"You have had the best there is in the camp."

"What? No private stores for feasting in your tent?"

"None."

"I think I believe you, friend. Very well. More food, then, if not better. And

the best doctor for their wounds, if he has not already seen them."

"He has, but he can come again."

"See that he does," the Cimmerian said. His tone was such that Khezal felt an

absurd wish to make the formal bow due to a governor or leader of a host.
Instead he rose and walked out, erect but not turning his back on the Cimmerian.




Six

After winning the temporary allegiance of Conan, Khezal's dearest wish was to be

gone on the quest for the Valley of the Mists as soon as possible. He would

gladly have ridden out that very night, with his hundred best Greencloaks.

Indeed, he would have mortgaged a small estate, or even a large one, to pay a

friendly wizard to turn all his men's cloaks into wings, that they might fly on

the wind to the Kezankian Mountains. Thus might they outspeed the tales of their

coming, surprising the demons and their human servants. Thus might they also

settle the matter of the mountains' demons before word of Conan's presence

reached unfriendly ears in Aghrapur.

However, Khezal was of much the same mind as Conan—the words "friendly" and

"wizard" did not belong in the same sentence. Both would also have doubted that

even a wizard who professed friendship would keep a bargain, rather than taking

his gold and fleeing at once for the land of the Hyperboreans.

In any case, the lack of magical assistance for the journey north was only the

first and least of Khezal's frustrations. The next was Conan's insistence on

waiting until the two Afghulis who were riding north were fit to travel.

"Do you doubt my word, that they will be safe here among the Greencloak garrison

of the Virgin's Oasis?" Khezal asked, laughing to cover his fury.

Conan, wholly sober, shook his head. "I doubt not your word, not even your

command over your men as long as your eye is on them. But your eye will be on

the slopes of the Kezankians, and your men here. That's another matter, and the
name for the matter would be 'blood feud' if anything happened to the Afghulis."

Khezal considered this. Neither he nor any Turanian had much love for the

Afghulis, but they were not among the realm's leading foes. The Iranistanis were

otherwise—and the Afghulis were even less friendly to Iranistan than to Turan.

There would hardly be gratitude toward a man who made blood foes of Turan among

the Afghulis.

More important than any lack of gratitude in court circles would be the enmity

of proven captains in war. Khezal would have endangered their men, and imperiled

their victories. Lack of gratitude among courtiers, Khezal could endure. Knives

in the dark, wielded on the orders of men whom he had trusted to guard his back

from Yezdigerd, would make life sin-gularly futile for the short time it might

last.

"As you wish. I trust that your friends are as hardy as the tale-tellers have

them, though. We do not want one of my enemies ambushing us with half a regiment

as we cross the caravan route, because a spy has told a tale in the palace!"

"Khezal, I am no more a lover of palaces and what goes on in them than you are.

Trust me for that, and my Afghulis for swift healing."

To Khezal's relief, the Afghulis were standing within a day and riding within

two. They moved stiffly at first, but that they were fighting-fit was proved on

the third day.

A groom boy, so green that he had hardly wiped his mother's milk from his lips,

grew curious about Farad's dagger. He reached out to touch it—and found himself

on his back some paces away, lip split and several teeth scattered about on the

sand.

"The lad should call himself lucky," was all Khezal could get out of Conan. "And
you should call your chief groom a fool, for letting into the field a witling

who'll touch another's steel without asking."

"That won't heal the boy."

Conan shrugged, then dipped into his belt pouch. An Iranistani silver

prince-piece came out. The Cimmerian tossed it high, then slapped it out of the

air with one hand, into the palm of another.

"Here. Even a fool deserves a trifle of poppy syrup to soothe his hurts."

"Perhaps I should hold on to those jewels after all. We may need them to silence

the angry and heal the hurt, if we have many more of these exchanges."

"At your pleasure, my friend. But I will talk to Farad and Sorbim, if you will

talk to your people."

"I will, and pray to Mitra that all listen!"



"Halt! Who seeks to pass?"

Captain Muhbaras's mind had lurched up out of sleep before his body was ready to

follow. That sentry had to be one of the new recruits, a "settled" nomad. How

settled any of the tribesmen could become was a matter of some debate. It was

evident that he had not learned sentry drill as thoroughly as could be wished.

The reply came in a woman's voice, which finished the work of awakening the

captain's body. He could make out no words, but there was no need for that. The

only women out and about here by night were the Maidens of the Mist, and the

most likely reason they would be here was something either dire, urgent, or

both.

Across the single room in the hut, blankets roiled and heaved like water in a

millrace. A round face with a crinkly black chin beard rose above the blankets,

like an otter surfacing from a dive.
"A woman?" the face said. The mouth was a thin gash, unwholesomely out of

proportion to the rest of the face. It always seemed a marvel to the captain

that Ermik's tongue was not forked, like that of a serpent.

"A Maiden."

"Ah. No doubt seeking to end that—"

In a moment the captain was out of his blankets and off his pallet. In another

moment he had taken two strides and was standing over the other. His hand was on

the hilt of his sword. His gaze was fixed on the wall of the hut.

If he allowed his gaze to drift downward, he knew he might draw the sword and

thrust it into the thick neck below the round face. That would silence the

greasy voice, but raise a howling and a shrieking back in Khoraja that would not

end until he himself was dead, and likely many of his men dead with him. Men he

had sworn to lead out of these Hell-cursed mountains, as he had sworn to lead

them in.

"You may think that, if you wish, and risk both body and soul if the Lady of the

Mist hears your thoughts. Do not ever let them pass your lips. Not where a

Maiden can hear them. Not where I can hear them. Not where a hawk, a mouse, or a

beetle can hear them!

"Do you understand?"

The small dark eyes above the blankets resembled a pig's eyes, but they were as

unblinking as a serpent's.

"Do you?" the captain repeated.

"I do."

"Then hold your tongue and go back to sleep."

"I must visit the—"
"After I am done with the Maiden."

The other's mouth opened again, and the captain's hand tightened on the

age-darkened leather of the sword's grip. Even one bawdy word from the other

might send him over the brink—and perhaps he could buy his life and his men's by

saying that the Maidens would have slain Ermik, the Grand Council's spy, had the

captain not done so.

The Maidens—or their mistress. It would sound dreadful enough to persuade the

Council.

Indeed, it might even be the truth.

"Do not be long."

The other could foul his blankets for all that the captain cared, save that the

hut reeked enough as it was.

"I shall be no longer than the Maiden detains me. How long that will be depends

on her errand, and I offer you another piece of wisdom."

"Will you have any wisdom left if you keep offering me pieces of it?"

The captain ignored the pert reply as he would have the yelping of a cur in the

streets. "The shorter the time I am gone, the worse the news the Maiden bears."

That opened Ermik's eyes agreeably wide. They stared after the captain as he

strode out into the night.



Conan was seated cross-legged on a carpet in the Afghulis' tent, watching the

surgeon's Vendhyan slave tend Farad's wounds. Before him on the rug stood a jug

of wine. A small bribe had procured it from the surgeon's stores, and after a

cup of it, Conan felt a trifle more reconciled to the world as it was.

The slave jerked a dressing from Farad's ribs, taking a scab with it. Blood

trickled, Farad glared, the slave cringed and muttered something under his
breath. It was probably not a curse, although, like most Vendhyans, the slave

could hardly be overly fond of Afghulis. Centuries of border raids, burned

villages, and looted caravans had seen to that.

However, Conan understood several of the Ven-dhyan dialects, and the first time

the slave ill-wished the Afghulis, he said as much. He added that if the slave

could not keep his tongue between his teeth by the power of his will, either his

tongue or his teeth might be removed, or perhaps his lips sewn shut. Mutes were

not always the best slaves, but if muting them improved their manners—

The slave could hardly have abased himself more, or more swiftly promised good

behavior in the future.

The Vendhyan was quickly but deftly putting a fresh dressing on Farad's battered

ribs when tramping feet thudded outside the tent. Before anyone could give

warning, Captain Khezal pushed his way into the tent.

Neither his sudden coming nor the look on his face made Khezal seem the bearer

of good news. When with one look he sent the slave fleeing as if scorpions were

nesting in his breeches, he made Conan certain of this.

He did not even venture to guess what the bad news might be; Khezal's scheme was

one likely to go awry at half a dozen points before they even sighted the peaks

of the Kezankians. Nor was the Cimmerian's knowledge of Turan's intrigues or the

nomads' feuds what it had been. The bad news might be something altogether

unconnected with the quest for the Valley of the Mists.

At least Conan thought he could trust Khezal to tell him all of the truth that

any man not of Turan could be trusted to know. That was more than could be said

of more than a few leaders Conan had followed.

"We have found the remaining Afghulis," Khezal said.
"Rejoice," Farad replied. Conan trusted that Khezal did not hear the ironic note

in the Afghuli's voice.

"Or rather, they have found those who sought them," Khezal went on. "They laid

an ambush even more cunning than I had expected from such skilled warriors."

"Flattery may raise hearts," Conan said. "It also uses time, of which I suspect

we have but little, unless there is no more to your tale."

"Forgive me, Conan. I forgot that you were never a courtier."

"Improve your memory, then, my friend. Nor will I become a courtier soon enough

to let you babble to no purpose."

Khezal took a deep breath. "It is to some purpose to know that the Afghulis who

fled are unharmed. They unhorsed a half-score Greencloaks and took three as

hostages to a cave. They have threatened the hostages with gelding and other

harsh fates if Conan and any living Afghulis in Turanian hands are not freed at

once."

Farad saved Conan the trouble of a swift reply by bursting into laughter that

could doubtless be heard all over the camp. Khezal's face colored, and he looked

at the ceiling of the tent, as if he wished the sky would fall on the Afghulis

or him or both, to end this shameful moment.

At last both Farad and Khezal gained command of themselves, and into the silence

Conan thrust a few words. "Then we must ride out at once, to prove that we are

alive and free before they begin working on your men."

"What if I refuse to let you go?" Khezal asked. His eyes searched Conan's face,

rather as if he were judging the temper of a horse he wished to buy. "This could

be a scheme to escape. The nomads would doubtless pay you much for your

knowledge of our camp."

"The nomads would pay us in slit throats after torturing the knowledge out of
us, unless we contrived to die fighting them," Conan snapped. "Do not waste time

or breath by testing me, Khezal. Not if you wish to keep your men whole."

"One must admit that there are fewer posts for eunuchs than there once were,"

Khezal said. He might almost have been meditating. Conan had to respect the

inward courage that let the captain command himself in matters like this.

"So I will trust you and your Afghuli comrades to make no attempt to escape,"

the captain continued. "And I will also trust you to contrive the return of my

men, whole and fit to fight. Otherwise we have no agreement, and I will look

under every rock and grain of sand in this desert to find you."

Conan knew when a man accustomed to commanding his temper was about to lose it.

He made no protest at Khezal's terms, but began gathering his weapons and

harness.



Captain Muhbaras's notion that he would hear bad news swiftly did not last long.

He began to wish he had used some more prudent words to silence the spy. As it

was, the man would either suspect a lie or fret himself into folly well before

the captain returned.

There was, however, not one thing under the gods' sky that the captain could do

about this problem, without paying the mortal price of offending the Lady of the

Mists.

Nor would giving such offense please the spy. He had made it plainer than a

fruit-seller in the bazaar crying his wares; his purpose here was to speed the

work of the alliance with the Lady of the Mists to the peril of Turan and the

profit of Khoraja.

It was therefore just barely possible that the spy needed the captain more than
the captain needed him. The captain resolved to remember that as he followed his

escort of Maidens into the valley.

Escort or guard? One walked ahead, and one on either side save where the path

was too narrow for more than one pair of feet. Then the flankers stepped forward

to join the leader.

No less than four Maidens walked behind the captain. He turned twice to stare at

them, and each time their leader gave him a look that would have frozen the

manhood of a god. The others lightly brushed their hands to the hilts of their

swords.

After that the captain was entirely certain that he was going either to his own

death or to something that he would doubtless protest almost as violently. It

was some small consolation to know that the Lady thought she might need steel as

well as spells to ward him off. Entering the Valley of the Mists, the captain

did not feel nearly that formidable.

He felt still less so as they passed within the cleft, through the two great

gates, and on to a trail that climbed the cliff to the left of the entrance. The

trail was wide enough for two abreast, but it climbed so steeply that in places

the rock was shaped into steps. In the twilight, and taking care not to stumble,

the captain could not be sure what shapes were carved into those steps. He

doubted that the knowledge was either necessary or wholesome.

In the twilight, the valley itself did nothing to ease a man's mind. Two walls

of mountain stretched away into shadows whose blue and purple hues seemed

against nature. Overhead the stars were coming out with a savage brightness,

even as the last light drained from the western sky. Mist gathered here, there,

and everywhere, according to no pattern the captain recognized, gray tendrils

rising to dance and swirl with the sinuosity of living beings.
The captain had the sense of entering a vast temple, so long ruined that it was

roofless and naked to the stars, but whose walls and altars of sacrifice were

yet intact. Intact, and bound by great and dreadful magic to remain that way

until some nameless purpose was fulfilled.

He shivered from more than the chill of the night air, and was glad when the

trail turned into a cave and the cave into a tunnel carved from the wall of the

valley. Torches lit the party's way, and twice they surprised the misshapen

half-human slaves of the valley tending to the lights.

Again the captain rejoiced that the light was too dim to let him see every

unwholesome detail of the half-men. Or women—he was sure that one of them was a

woman, barely past girlhood, and he fought back the urge to spew or perform

rites of aversion.

Neither was acceptable to the Lady.

Muhbaras's modest pleasure lasted only until his guards led him into a small,

almost intimate chamber. Its rock walls hid behind tapestries woven with archaic

figures of dragons and giant birds, and a brazier glowing in the middle of it

further warmed the air beyond what the captain had expected.

There was, however, no warmth in the Lady's face as she sat in her habitual

cross-legged position on a silk cushion, the cushion in turn elevated on a stool

carved from a single piece of Vendhyan teak. To show that he was not afraid, the

captain sought to make out the figures carved in the stool, but ended being more

unsettled than before as he failed to make sense of the carvings.

They were animals, birds, and things that had the shape of men but also subtle

differences. They were nothing as simple as the Serpent Men of Valusia, who

would have been almost a relief.
Muhbaras knew that custom required him to wait for the Lady to speak, as if she

were a queen or near-kin to one. He also knew that this custom allowed the Lady

to sit and study those who came before her for as long as it pleased her, rather

like a serpent studying a particularly succulent bird.

By sheer force of will, Muhbaras had not grown uneasy and was standing as still

as the seven Maidens when the Lady at last spoke.

"One of your warriors has looked upon a Maiden with the desire of a man for a

woman."

The captain inclined his head, as graciously as he could contrive. Unless the

Lady was altogether a raving madwoman, there had to be more to the matter. And

as he was not a raving madman, he would let her reveal that "more" before he

opened his own mouth.

It seemed that half the night crawled by, in a silence rivaling that of the

graveyard. The captain began to suspect that the Lady was testing his courage,

and vowed to pass any test she might set him.

At last the Lady sighed. She was garbed in a robe made of a single thickness of

silk, so thin that Muhbaras could see her breasts lift under it with the sigh.

He cast his eyes and thoughts elsewhere, and inclined his head again.

"Do you not wish to know more, Khorajan?" the Lady asked. Her voice had the

quality of a fine steel blade slicing equally fine silk. In another it might

have seemed intended to arouse desire. In the Lady it seemed only intended to

arouse slavish obedience.

"I wish to know all that my Lady of the Mists sees fit to tell me. I do venture

to add that the more she tells me, the more likely we are to resolve this matter

peaceably."

"Peace requires the death of the soldier who offended. Anything less will mean
no peace."

The captain waited, until he realized that he was expected to reply to those

bald words, as naked of mercy as the rocks of the mountains or the vultures

circling above them. Common sense told him that negotiation was futile. Honor

bound him to try.

"A lesser penalty will still suffice to keep the man—"

"No lesser penalty will suffice in any way, in the eyes of the gods."

Which gods? the captain wondered, not quite reverently. Although the Lady might

be unwilling or unable to answer, having confused her own will with that of the

gods—a vice not unknown among less powerful mortals, or the captain would not

have been here in honorable if perilous exile from his native city.

"Honor to the gods and to you, my Lady," the captain said. "But if no deed of

desire has been done—"

"The eyes give passage to the soul. Your soldier's soul has touched the Maiden."

Muhbaras had not heard that from any priest, but had long since ceased to expect

the Lady to be bound by any common notions of priestcraft. He would have liked

to know what did bind her, and still hoped to learn something of that, but did

not expect that this night would be the time.

The Lady's wrath in the face of disobedience would doubtless be tempered by her

need for himself and his men. Yet even her tempered wrath could leave him unfit

for duty for some time, which Ermik could put to use to usurp the captain's

authority.

Moreover, the Lady (who was seldom ill informed) might know of the spy's coming

and his favor in Khoraja. She might think that he could be put into the

captain's place as a more pliant tool.
That would be folly in the Lady. But the captain had never heard that witches

were less foolish than common folk.

"Give me the name of the man, then, and I will have him straitly confined,

questioned, and brought before you."

"His name is Danar son of Araubas, and he has already been confined by my

Maidens and their servants. His guilt is proven beyond need for further

questioning. I summoned you here out of courtesy, that you might not wonder what

had become of him. I only ask you: Do you wish to witness his passing or not?"

The moment the captain heard the name of the condemned man, he knew at least

some truth without needing to ask questions the Lady would not answer. Danar was

youthful, courteous, and by all reports, most pleasing to a woman's eye. If he

had looked with desire on any woman, Maiden, crone, or a very goddess, it was

because she had so looked upon him first!

That truth would not save Danar, however. It would most likely condemn the

Maiden as well as Danar—and whatever hope the Maidens' womanliness might give to

the captain would be flung off the cliff along with Danar.

That would be the method of execution—that or some other passing fit for a

soldier. No more blackened and reeking tongues dealing a death that even the

most hardened Stygian torturer would call harsh. The captain would save his

man's soul, if he could not save his body.

"Very well. I will consent to all that you have asked, on one condition. I will

speak alone with Danar son of Araubas, and bear any last wishes to his kin.

Otherwise I will make no promises whatever in this matter."

Muhbaras ventured to look the Lady squarely in the eyes. He saw for the first

time flecks of brown in their blazing gold, and faint shadows on the eyelids

below the finely plucked eyebrows.
In another woman, he would have said those eyes would look very well widening on

a pillow as she gave and took pleasure. With the Lady of the Mists, that was a

thought to drive from one's mind as one drove a mad dog from the nursery.

"By my honor and my bond with the Mists, I pledge to grant you that, if the man

be living when you come to him."

That left an opening for treachery through which one could have driven the

elephants of the royal menagerie, but Muhbaras judged it wise to make no further

argument. He bowed his head and made the ritual Khorajan gestures of binding

himself with blood and steel to fulfill a vow.

Then he straightened. "The man is more likely to be living if I go straight to

him. Is that permitted?"

The Lady nodded. Silently she raised a hand, and the Maidens gathered about the

captain to lead him out of the chamber.



Conan rode north in the vanguard of fifty Green-cloaks. Farad and Sorbim rode

beside him, their gazes making a complete circle around their chief every few

moments.

Ten paces to the Cimmerian's right, Khezal rode with three picked Greencloaks.

They kept a similar watch out for his safety.

"Conan," Khezal called, across the gap. "What would you have done if I had

refused to let you ride north?"

"I remember a wise captain who said that 'if is a word for priests and scribes,

not fighting men."

"I remember that when the wise captain said that, he was teaching a young

Cimmerian who has since become a wise captain in his own right."
"Indeed, I would have owed the other captain an answer to such a question," the

Cimmerian said, in a dangerously level voice. "Do I owe you as much?"

"He taught me also, and there is another reason for you to think carefully

before you refuse. I do not teach. I lead men, who, like me, must know how far

we can trust you."

Conan muttered a few oaths, but within he was rallying his thoughts. Indeed,

Khezal was in a position wherein the trust of his men was life or death.

Anything that could help strengthen that trust, and would not weaken Conan, was

Khezal's right.

"So be it," Conan said. "Had you refused, I would still have gone north, with

Farad and Sorbim. No Greencloak would have suffered, save those foolish enough

to stand in our path. We might even have saved the captives."

"And if you could not?" one Greencloak said. Khezal shot the man a barbed look,

but Conan held up a hand.

"No, the answer's his right as well as yours. If they had to die, they would

have died as whole men, or at least not without rites."

The Greencloak looked more content than his captain. Conan spat into the sand.

Khezal was wiser than the Cimmerian intended to tell him for some while, but

there was much he needed to learn about Afghulis and those the tribesmen called

chief.




Seven

Conan rode well to the fore, flanked by Farad and Sorbim. They were careful to

keep their distance from the Greencloaks, without moving out of bowshot. That
would smell of an attempt to escape, and no goodwill that Khezal bore the

Cimmerian would stay the captain's command to his archers to shoot.

There also might be other men of warlike disposition roaming this patch of

desert, besides Turanians and Afghulis. Among them, the three riders left no

part of the horizon unwatched, nor the ranks of Turanian riders behind them.

Khezal had said the place where peacemaking was direly needed might be two hours

away at a fast pace, as much as three at one that spared the horses. Conan stood

silent as to which pace they should use, but gave the world a dusty grin as he

saw the Turanians settle down to a pace that their mounts could keep up all day.

This was much as he had expected, Khezal being no fool. However, even wise men

had been known to hasten unwisely, if they thought this would show loyalty and

help keep their heads on their shoulders.

Conan had no quarrel with any such desire in Khezal. He only insisted that

Khezal's head not survive at the price of his and his Afghulis'.

Everyone's head remained not only on his shoulders but clear and alert during

that first hour. They were riding out from a well-supplied, well-watered camp,

and even the newest to the ranks of the Greencloaks was a veteran of at least

five years' service.

Watching the ranks of desert-wise riders behind him and remembering their

gallant fight at the rocks, Conan felt a twinge of regret at his flight from

Turanian service. The officer whose mistress he had "stolen" (a word he always

resented, considering how willingly the lady had come to him) had been a friend

of then-Prince Yezdigerd. Even if others had been able to patch up a truce

between Conan and the officer, the lady would surely have suffered. The truce

would also have ended the moment Yezdigerd felt himself secure enough on the
throne to do such minor favors for his friends as handing them a Cimmerian's

head…

No, it was as well to be out of Turanian service. It would have been better to

be out of Turanian reach altogether, but Conan had small choice if he was to do

his duty by the Afghulis who had exiled themselves out of loyalty to him. He

could trust Khezal for everything the nobleman could control, and as for the

rest, the Cimmerian trusted to his sword arm and steel—which had kept him above

ground for a good many years and had not grown slack or dull in Afghulistan.

They were halfway through the second hour of their journey when Conan saw the

horseman on a distant ridge to the north.



Danar son of Araubas looked rather better than his captain had expected when the

two Khorajans met in the low rocky chamber where the younger man was confined

awaiting execution. A second look told Muhbaras that the walls had once been

bricked, more centuries ago than he cared to think about.

What he faced now was quite sufficiently disagreeable—and as nothing compared to

what Danar might face if his luck were out.

Four Maidens had escorted the captain to the entrance of the chamber, so low

that he had to stoop to enter—and he was not tall for a Khorajan. Four other

Maidens were already on guard, which seemed none too few when the captain saw

that the door itself was only a woven screen of rushes. A child with a toy

dagger could have cut his way through that to a brief freedom, before the guards

cut him down.

But none of the Maidens approached it, and on the floor the captain saw a dead

mouse and more than a few dead insects. When a Maiden did open the screen, she

did it with the bronze point of a spear whose shaft was carved into unpleasantly
familiar if still incomprehensible runes. She also wore an amulet of feathers

and small rose- and amethyst-hued stone beads, and moved as cautiously as if the

floor might open up and swallow her at a misstep.

The captain had seldom moved with such exquisite care as when he stooped and

entered Danar's chamber. He would have gone down on his hands and knees to avoid

touching the screen if it had been necessary.

To his mild surprise, the Maiden with the spear raised the screen high enough to

spare him that humiliation. He said his thanks to her in his heart, knowing that

even if she would keep the secret, her comrades would not. The Lady of the Mists

kept her Maidens, if not at one another's throats, at least looking over one

another's shoulders.

Doubtless the Lady knew that this could do harm in a battle against a serious

foe. Comrades who had to fear one another's tongues as much as they did the

enemy's steel could hardly be called comrades at all.

Just as certainly, the Lady was more concerned about keeping the Maidens loyal

to her. A serious foe, she no doubt thought, would not enter the Valley of the

Mists before her work was done.

It was no pleasure to Muhbaras to realize that the Lady of the Mists was quite

probably right.



Even Conan's hawk-keen sight could make out little about the rider, other than

that he rode a horse and wore dark robes.

"Which is the garb of half the tribes in this land," Khezal said when he rode up

to move level with the Cimmerian. Otherwise they made no change of pace or

formation, so that from a distance the watcher might think they had not seen
him.

"Yes, and no doubt the garb of the other half when they go long enough without

washing," Farad said.

"Speak for yourself, rock-crawler," Sergeant Barak muttered, before a glare from

both Conan and Khezal silenced their followers.

The watcher seemed to have chosen a good post, overlooking the easiest march

route but not actually on it. As they drew closer, the watcher drew back, and

Conan saw that he was retreating toward a nightmarish tangle of ravines and

rocks. A band half again the size of the Turanians could hide in that land, and

seeking one man in it would take the rest of the day before they had to admit

failure.

A few hundred paces farther on, the ground before the Turanians also grew rough.

They could slow to a trot that made for easy conversation without revealing

anything to the watcher.

The conversation was brief.

"The tribes could not have sent too many men into this area," Khezal said.

"Otherwise the patrol's messenger could not have returned to camp to warn us."

"Unless they let the messenger through with the purpose of drawing us out into

an ambush," Conan added.

"We have still done more than before, in keeping the large bands to the south

and west," Khezal insisted. "One doubts that our number of Greencloaks has much

to fear from any number of tribesmen who may lie ahead."

It would be unwise to dispute with Khezal before his own men, and Conan had

little wish to do so. The Turanian captain might even be right. Still…

"Far be it from me to speak against your men," the

Cimmerian said. "But what of your men and my Afghulis? I wager that the
tribesmen consider all alike lawful prey. If the tribesman have surrounded them

since last night—"

"You see clearly. Yet only a large tribal band could maintain such a siege and

still mount an ambush against us."

Conan had paid with his own blood and seen comrades pay with theirs for a

captain's saying that "the enemy could not do so-and-so." Prophecy was a matter

for sorcerers and the less honest sort of priest (which to the Cimmerian's mind

was most of the breed).

Once again, the Cimmerian would not undermine Khezal's authority or flaunt his

doubts of the prowess of the hosts of Turan (which, if half the tales he had

heard were true, had indeed notably increased under Yezdigerd the Ambitious).

This left him with few choices.

"I think we still need to fear an ambush. Is there another route to our

destination, besides the shortest one? You know this land better than I."

"Indeed, and most of my men, better than I. There is such a way, longer and

rougher."

"Does it offer more or less to ambushers?"

"Less, if my memory serves."

"It had better still serve for more than remembering which wench is willing, my

friend. I suggest that you send six of your Greencloaks with me and my Afghulis,

and we ride the main route. Those waiting will have to strike at us, or let us

strike their comrades from the rear. Meanwhile, you take the rest of your men by

the longer route."

Khezal looked at his men and then at the desert ahead. He nodded.

"I mislike the danger to you, but it's no worse than you have survived. Just
bring my Greencloaks back safe, or at least give proof of their honorable

passing."

"If they pass any other way, I shall go with them," Conan said.

"Do not be too eager to go where there is neither wine, women, nor good

battles," Khezal said with a grin. "We shall never be able to properly celebrate

our victories on this quest, I fear. I still do not wish to turn down cups to

absent comrades!"



"How fare you, Captain?" Danar asked, when the dim oil lamp allowed him to

recognize his superior.

Muhbaras started. He had expected Danar to be physically and mentally a ruin,

already halfway to death. He had not expected the young soldier to be concerned

about his captain's health!

The younger man grinned. "I have not been mistreated, save for eating bread that

is mostly husks and shells. I think it is what they feed to those half-men in

the fields."

"No doubt," the captain said. He gazed at the walls and the ensorceled rush

screen with what he hoped was an eloquent glance.

Danar shrugged. "I know the walls have ears and probably eyes. If you have any

last gift for me, it is that you do not think me a fool."

Muhbaras assured Danar that he thought no such thing. He wished he could assure

himself that there was some way of giving Danar a lawful or even easy death, and

that he could communicate it to the man. Without some preparation, it would be

hard to do anything swiftly enough to avoid the notice and wrath of the Lady of

the Mists.

The captain knew he could not face that peril. He did not care what happened to
him, save that his death would doubtless put Ermik in command of the mission to

the valley. Then every sort of dire fate would loom over the men.

It was possible that Danar might have to face a hard death, for the sake of his

comrades. How to tell him that, and how to sleep at night after it happened?

I grow too old for intrigues, Muhbaras decided. Give me a last battle against a

worthy foe, and I will not care if I survive it.

"Do you know if the Lady seeks your—'life essence' or whatever they call it in

their priest-talk?" the captain asked.

Danar shrugged again. "Perhaps, hence the good treatment. Perhaps not, also, if

they think it has been corrupted by unlawful lust."

"Knowing that a woman like one of the Maidens is fair is never unlawful,"

Muhbaras snapped. "Only a blind man could avoid doing so, and I am sure the Lady

does not wish to be served by blind men or eunuchs."

It was Danar's turn to look meaningfully at the walls. "No," he said, but he did

not meet the captain's eyes. Also, there was something in his voice, even in

that single word…

I will not even think the question, "Did anything happen between you and the

Maiden, more than glances?"

Wrapped in a kerchief in his belt pouch, Muhbaras had a small bronze knife,

suitable to rest under a lady's pillow but capable of letting out life if

applied in the right place. Now he pulled out the kerchief and bent over Danar,

seemingly to wipe sweat or perhaps dew from the soldier's forehead.

Before he could touch Danar, the younger man's hand seemed to float up and grip

the captain's wrist. It was a grip that would have looked gentle from a few

paces away, but was actually as unbreakable as an iron shackle without more
effort than the captain cared to make.

With his mouth only a hand's breadth from his captain's ear, Danar whispered,

"Guard yourself for my comrades, and do not worry about me. I have other

friends."

The words left as much mystery behind as ever, but the tone was that of a man

walking to meet his fate with firm step and open eyes.

May I do as well as Danar, if my time comes while I am within reach of the Lady

of the Mists.

After that there was nothing to say but formal words that would make easy

hearing for listening ears, a final grip of forearms, and the captain's

departure. He even deferred his prayers of thanks to Mitra until he was not only

outside the chamber but out of sight and hearing of the Maidens on guard.

Even farther along the path, he wondered if the madness was spreading. And if

so, was this the Lady's ultimate prize—or did she have something still worse in

hand for the Valley of the Mists and all within it?



Khezal added one stratagem to the plan he and Conan had conceived. He detached a

dozen or so Greencloaks to remain behind both of the other bands, to ride in

circles and raise a prodigious cloud of dust.

"Even the most desert-wise tribesman will think that the more dust, the more

men," Khezal said. "More unfriendly eyes will be on them, fewer on the rest of

us as we slip off about our lawful occasions."

Conan made a Cimmerian gesture of aversion. Khezal nodded. "That is not all they

will do, either. Once they have thrown dust in our enemies' eyes, they will

follow us by yet a third route. Slowest of all, it will still let them come to

the aid of either of the other bands. They may even be able to slip behind an
ambush and turn it against those who laid it."

Conan grinned, and this time made an Afghuli gesture for hailing an honored

chief. There was not much he could teach Khezal about arraying men for battle,

and he would waste no more time trying.

Instead he signaled to his men, as one of Khezal's sergeants rode out with the

dozen dust-raisers. The two Afghulis cantered up and drew rein, the Green-cloaks

assembled under the watchful eye of Sergeant Barak and their captain, and the

dust rose high.

It also rose thick, thanks to the dropping of the wind. Thus Conan led his men

off down the dry wash that opened their chosen route with little fear of

unfriendly eyes counting them, let alone seeing them. He still kept his eyes

searching the rocks and ridges to the left, while Farad searched to the right,

and Sobrim studied their Greencloak comrades.

Conan did not think that cold-blooded treachery was in the Greencloaks. But no

discipline could keep from a soldier's mind the thought of avenging a comrade or

kin, and men with such losses might well be riding at Conan's back. It was a

circumstance he had survived more than a few times, but only by taking nothing

for granted.

Then the dry wash gave on a real valley, with rocky slopes rising, it seemed,

halfway to the sky on either side. The floor of the valley was level, fit for

quick movement if one cared little for the endurance of one's horses.

Conan held the pace to a trot while he studied the slopes. The rocks could hide

a small army of ambushers, but there were broad stretches of ground where a dog

could not hide and a surefooted horse could descend at a good pace.

So far, Khezal had not sent them into any place where aid could not reach
them—if aid were sent.

Farad seemed to read the Cimmerian's thoughts.

"So far, that Khezal lad seems well enough to obey."

"The 'lad' is only a trifle younger than you are, Farad."

"In years only, or in battles?"

"Talk to him sometime, when our comradeship is a trifle farther along—"

"I will be too old to do more than croak like a marsh frog if I wait that long."

"Did anyone ever tell you that interrupting your captain is ill done?"

"You are my chief, not my captain. The ways of lowland armies, fit only to fight

women, are not for the Afghulis."

"The way of Cimmerians with those whose tongues wag to no purpose is to knock

them about the head until the tongues are still."

Farad and Sorbim exchanged glances, and Conan could see them reaching the

conclusion that their "chief was not speaking entirely in jest. Farad muttered

something that Conan chose to take as an apology, and they rode on in silence.




Eight

In the outer world (which now seemed to Captain Muhbaras a distant memory,

except as a place to seek captives for the Lady's sacrifices) it would still be

full daylight. But the sun was already behind the walls of the Valley of the

Mists, and purple shadows were swallowing the valley floor.

They were also creeping up the walls. The captain hoped this business would be

done before they reached the cave mouth where he stood, watched or perhaps

guarded by eight of the Maidens. He supposed it was an honor that he was
considered so worthy of either respect or fear that he had so many Maidens

assigned entirely to him.

He knew it was an honor he would cease to appreciate if he was not on his way

back to his quarters before darkness filled the valley. He had never been so far

into the valley this late in the day, but apparently there was some mystical

reason (or at least excuse) for putting an end to Danar's life at this

particular time.

There was nothing in sight in the valley that Muhbaras had not seen before. Nor

did he care to look at the Maidens. With his graying hair and display of scars,

he might be considered too old to be looking at them with lust. With his weapons

he might be suspected of planning to rescue his man, which could bring an even

swifter and hardly less dire fate.

Having decided, reluctantly, not to sacrifice his life to speed the ending of

Danar's, the captain refused to contemplate perishing as a result of a mistake

(although that was the fate of most soldiers, even if the mistake might be a

healer's instead of a captain's).

He could still study the Maidens as a visitor might study the guards of a

prince's palace, judging their fitness for battle and other matters of interest

to soldiers. If the Lady argued that point, he would have to discuss with her

certain things that his duties to her required, however much she might despise

soldiers, men, outsiders, or whatever it was that made those cat's eyes

sometimes flare with a killing rage.

The eight Maidens here now were mostly above average height, although only two

were taller than Muhbaras. None had the eye-catching northern fairness, but none

had the round features and close-curled hair that in some Maidens hinted of
Black Kingdoms blood.

Indeed, the Lady of the Mists seemed to have recruited her Maidens (or accepted

those who offered themselves) from every known land save Khitai and perhaps

Vendhya. (And there were Maidens who seemed to bear a trace of Vendhyan blood;

perhaps full Vendhyan women were too slight for the burdens of war?)

Few (here, only one of the eight) could be called truly beautiful. But all of

them had grace, strength, suppleness, and knowledge of their weapons. There was

not one the captain had seen whom he would have cast out from a war band—or

refused in his bed.

Perhaps the Lady of the Mists knew more about the art of war than he suspected.

She seemed to have picked warriors to guard her, at any rate, and the captain

had known lords descended from long lines of soldiers whose household troops

would not meet that test. Those fat sots at Lord Cleakas's—they would be mice

facing cats if the Maidens ever came over the walls—

A measured, distant drumbeat stole on Muhbaras's ears. He looked about, saw

nothing, but heard the drumbeat swelling. Now he heard two drums, not quite

together, the shuffle of feet, and the faintest chinking of armor.

Danar son of Araubas was coming up to his last moments of life.

The captain took a deep breath, then let it out slowly, and with it a prayer to

as many gods as he could name with that much breath.

Defend Danar's honor, all you who honor courage.



Before Conan's little band was done with the second hour of its journey, the

Cimmerian's war-trained blue eyes had picked twenty spots where they could have

been ambushed. Perhaps ten against a larger band, but no fewer than twenty

against the handful he led, and perhaps more.
He decided that he could well have taken his own advice to Khezal, and not

thought the enemy's chief less wise than he appeared to be. Conan's band was too

small to do much harm to the chief's plans even if it reached its destination

intact. It could be ignored while the tribesmen assembled against Khezal.

Or perhaps the chief had divided his band in turn, and would engage the

Cimmerian at the last moment with a handful of men, too few to be sent far from

their main body. If Conan overcame the ambush, he would only be set upon by

superior strength when he had exhausted his.

The Cimmerian gave a mirthless chuckle. The chief knew neither Cimmerians,

Afghulis, nor (to do them justice) the picked desert riders of Yezdigerd's host

if he thought them easy to weary. His men would pay in blood for that mistake.

One thing Conan knew: The watcher on the ridge was no trick of the eyes or the

heat of the desert. So battle, there would be, and before nightfall.

That time was not so far away as it had been. The shadows were longer, even if

the heat was hardly less. Above distant hilltops, carrion birds that had sought

their nests during the worst of the day now circled, black specks against harsh

blue. They would not watch for fresh meat in vain.

Two more good ambush spots came and went. Conan's neck was beginning to stiffen

from trying to look in all directions at once. He twisted his head back and

forth to loosen the muscles. A moment's slowness in seeing or striking a foe had

turned good warriors into vulture's fodder.

Now they were entering another dry wash, with the steep right side gouged and

furrowed by flash floods since the time of Atlantis, the other side a slope

almost gentle enough for a pasture. At the very top of the leftward slope the

ground leapt up in a wall of rock, with a few gaps in it. From where Conan sat
his saddle, he thought a mouse might have squeezed through those gaps, if it

fasted for a week and then oiled its fur—

Dust boiled up from the foot of the wall, and in the dust Conan saw two-legged

shapes much larger than mice. The dust rose, but the shapes turned into men,

running down the slope toward the valley floor, leaping over boulders and dips

in the ground with the antelope-grace of the desert tribesmen.

To Conan, this seemed a poorly laid ambush in an ill-chosen spot. The running

men would be good archery targets the moment Conan's men had the shelter of the

rocks to their right. But men died at the hands of bungling foes as well as of

wise ones. Conan would give the tribesmen no unnecessary advantage.

He wheeled his horse, guiding it with his knees as he raised both hands over his

head. He held his sword crosswise in those hands, and the men behind him took

the signal. They in turn wheeled their horses, then swung about in their

saddles. All had bows and full quivers, all had arrows nocked by the time their

horses' heads were turned, and all shot before they entered the shadow of the

rocks.

The range was easy for Turanian or even Afghuli bows against man-sized targets,

even when the bowmen were shooting in haste. More tribesmen went down than

arrows flew out, as some of the un-wounded runners flung themselves down, out of

fear or perhaps to succor the wounded.

This gave Conan more hope for victory or at least seeing the day out. The enemy

did not seem to understand that if they had few archers, they had to close

quickly against Conan's band or risk being too weak to win the final grapple.

Meanwhile, Conan's men were disappearing into the rugged ground to the right. He

heard human curses and equine protests as the men urged their mounts up slopes

more suited for goats than horses. He also heard the whine of more arrows
flying. At least one tribesman regained his courage, leapt to his feet, and

promptly dropped again with an arrow through his throat.

Then human screams joined the horses' neighings from among the rocks. Conan

leapt from the saddle, slapped his mare on the rump to send her uphill, and

scrambled for the top of the nearest rock. If he had to make a target of himself

to see what was going on, that was part of a captain's work.

Conan was not yet halfway up the rock when his questions were answered. He heard

Farad shouting, "They've more in the rocks! Rally, rally, rally!" and hoped that

the Turanians understood Afghuli.

Then he heard war cries from the running men in the open, sending echoes

bouncing off the rocks. No, not echoes. Living throats were blaring those cries,

the living throats of new enemies waiting among the rocks for Conan's men to be

driven into their hands like sheep into the wolves' jaws.

Conan supposed that he could take some consolation in the skill of the chief who

would be able to boast of ending the Cimmerian's career. He was not sure what

else the situation had to commend it.

Other, that is, than the certainty of dying with sword in hand and comrades

round about, if he didn't sit on this rock gawking like a herdboy at a country

fair until the enemy found an archer who could see his hand in front of his

face.

"Crom!"

It was not an appeal to the cold god of Cimmeria, for he did not listen to such

appeals. It was more in the nature of a reminder, that here a Cimmerian warrior

was about to die, and the manner of his death should be properly noted.

The god's name echoed around the rocks, drowning out all other cries human and
animal, and left a brief, stunned silence in its wake. In the midst of that

silence, Conan gathered himself, then leapt down from the rock, sword in hand.



The procession came up the path toward Captain Muhbaras, eight Maidens before

Danar and eight behind. At the very rear walked a figure robed and hooded so

thoroughly that she might have been a priestess passing through the marketplace,

vowed to shield herself from profane eyes.

Under that hood, though, gleamed the golden cat's eyes, and the flowing, supple

gait would have revealed the figure's identity even without the eyes.

The Lady of the Mists was coming as she had promised, to deal death for unlawful

desire.

It would be a hard death, too. Danar was bound with thongs holding his hands

behind his back and a short length of chain linking his ankles, barely long

enough to allow him a shuffling, hobbled gait. His eyes were wide open and

alert, although several welts on face and neck showed where he'd learned the

unwisdom of looking about him.

Neither drugged nor wounded, he would see his death coming and feel it for as

long as the Lady wished him to—which might be hours if she wished to set an

example. Muhbaras hardened his heart all over again and wished that he could

briefly stop his ears and blind his eyes.

The Maidens guarding the captain drew back, to allow their sisters room to file

onto the level rock. By the time all were present, they needed to stand

practically shoulder to shoulder around the rim of the platform to leave an open

space in the middle.

Into that space Danar marched, as steadily as if he were reporting for roll

call. Only the sheen of sweat on his bronzed face betrayed unease of mind.
Muhbaras forced a smile. It was not much of a final gift to a good man. He

wanted to cry to the mountains and the skies as well as these accursed women:

"See how a soldier of Khoraja dies, and learn from his death the kind of enemies

you make by this madness!"

But the mountains and the skies would not answer; any reply would come from the

magic of the Lady of the Mists or the spears and swords of the Maidens.



Conan hoped to land among the ranks of his enemies, like a boulder plunging from

a cliff. That could confuse stouter warriors than the tribesmen, and confused

opponents did not last long against the Cimmerian.

But either the second part of the ambush had miscarried, or else Conan's men

were holding their own for the moment. Neither seemed impossible; rough ground

with an enemy lurking around a corner every five paces served both sides equally

ill. It reminded Conan of fighting house to house, something he had done often

enough to know that he would gladly never do it again.

It was only three paces before he faced opponents, two of them already engaged

with a Greencloak. The Greencloak was at a further disadvantage through being

pinned by the leg under his dying horse, but he was defending himself with

desperate vigor. All his opponents' attention was on him, and they had none to

spare for the Cimmerian when he came upon them.

With surprise and an edge in reach, Conan made easy prey of the first tribesman.

He fell with his skull split from crown to the bridge of his nose, brains and

blood spurting over the dead horse and the fallen Greencloak. His scimitar fell

with a clang, in easy reach of the Greencloak, who snatched it up.

For a moment more blades were in action than there was space for their wielding.
The Greencloak slashed wildly at his opponent with the scimitar in one hand and

his own tulwar in the other. The tribesman tried to parry Conan's broadsword

with his own scimitar, while at the same time drawing a dagger for use on the

Greencloak.

The clanging as wildly swinging steel collided was worthy of a blacksmith shop.

The Greencloak only nicked the tribesman's knee, but the collision of tribal

scimitar and Cimmerian broadsword halted both strokes. It also broke the

tribesman's grip on his weapon.

It clattered on the rocks, and the tribesman had only time to fling his dagger

before Conan closed the distance. Nothing met the broadsword's second swing,

until it opened the tribesman's throat and windpipe, nearly taking his head from

his shoulders. More blood flowed over the dead horse as the second tribesman

collapsed on top of the first.

Conan did not notice where the flung dagger had gone until the Greencloak cried

out at the Cimmerian's grip on his shoulder. Then Conan saw the dagger thrust

three fingers into the man's left shoulder. He plucked it out, wiped it on his

breeches, thrust it into his belt, and finished dragging the Greencloak out from

under the horse.

"Best pack that with something," Conan said, pointing at the bleeding shoulder.

"Or can you fight left-handed?"

The man nodded.

"Better a right-handed fighter than a left-handed corpse," Conan said. "Now stay

close by me, while we find our comrades."

"Ah—eh—if they're dead—?"

"If they were dead," Conan growled, "we wouldn't be hearing any fighting

upslope. If they are dead, they may have killed enough foes to let us escape.
And if you don't follow me up the hill, the folk from across the valley will

surely kill you if I don't do it first."

He did not quite prod the Greencloak in the small of the back with the point of

his broadsword. He did not need to. The soldier lunged up the slope as if he

were an unwounded runner on level ground, shouting the motto of the Greencloaks

as he went.

"Our blood is our honor!"



The Lady of the Mists stepped into the center of the circle. Muhbaras noted that

she was carrying a long staff, taller than she was, in the form of a serpent—the

giant asp of the jungles east of Vendhya, to be precise. It had one ruby eye and

one emerald eye, and down its length flowed, instead of scales, those unnameable

runes that the captain had seen far too often since he came to the Valley of the

Mists.

The Lady stopped just behind Danar, and thrust the staff down to the rock three

times. Each time the rock boomed under the blow like a giant's drum. Muhbaras

was uneasily conscious of how ancient the stonework of this balcony was, and how

far it jutted out over a drop clear to the bottom of the valley. He even thought

he saw the Maidens betray some unease, by the lift of a shoulder or the flicker

of an eye, but for the most part they were doing their usual imitation of

statues.

The Lady struck a fourth time—and this time no drum-thunder rolled out across

the Valley. In silence the staff seemed to sink into the rock and stand there as

if it had grown there. It did not so much as quiver—although Muhbaras thought

that he saw a glow in the ruby eye, and perhaps also in the emerald one.
The Lady made a commanding gesture with her left hand, and eight Maidens marched

forward from their places around the platform, until they made a tight circle

around Danar and the staff. One unlocked the chains from his ankles.

Now an equally commanding gesture of the Lady's right hand set the Maidens to

lifting Danar bodily, as if he were a barrel of wine or a sheep's carcass. For a

moment Muhbaras thought that Danar's fate was to be impalement, and wondered at

the Lady's lack of imagination if she could contrive no worse end for him.

Then the captain saw that they were lifting Danar so that the staff would rise

up between his back and his bound hands. He would be as helpless as if he had

actually been bound to it, and there would be no need to unbind his hands at any

point.

Danar rose, then descended until only the top of his head was visible among the

gleaming hair of the Maidens. For a long moment that, too, disappeared— then in

the next moment Maidens were flung in all directions like sheep charged by a

lion.

Danar burst out of the circle of Maidens with both hands free. His bonds dangled

from his wrists, and in his right hand was a small dagger. He leapt over a

Maiden who had gone sprawling and dashed for the edge of the platform, where a

gap showed between two other Maidens.

"Your pardon, ladies," Danar said, as the women raised spears and moved to close

the gap. At least that was what it sounded like to Muhbaras.

What he did know to his dying day was that Danar spoke to the Maidens preparing

to kill him as courteously as he might have to a highborn woman with her

daughter who found themselves in the path of his war chariot.

The tone had its effect. Or perhaps it was the dagger in Danar's hand. He

feinted with it at the right-hand maiden, lashed out at her sister with the end
of the thongs on his left wrist, and made the gap anew.

It was more than wide enough to let him reach the edge of the platform and,

without breaking stride, leap into space.



Conan followed the Greencloak up the slope at a less frantic pace. Once again he

was trying to look in every direction at once, for all that in some directions

his eyes met solid rock just beyond the end of his nose.

He still saw too many men coming across the valley, and fewer but still

uncomfortably many atop the ridge on this side. He and his comrades were boxed

in as thoroughly as if they had been in a dungeon, and stone walls would have

been only a trifle harder to break through than such a horde of tribesmen.

Then he noticed that the battle din from up the slope was dying away, faster

than it should. Either his men had been overrun, or they had beaten off at least

one attack, which ought to be impossible—

His eagerness to solve the mystery nearly ended Conan's life. He came around a

rock into full view of archers higher up, and they promptly put a dozen arrows

through the space where he had been standing. Nothing but a hillman's speed held

his wounds to scratches. That same preternatural speed let him scoop up a

handful of usable arrows before he leapt again.

This time he landed on something alive and foul-smelling, which swore Afghuli

oaths fit to crack rocks or cause landslides.

"Farad, I heard you shouting. How fare we?"

Farad coughed so long and loud that Conan suspected sarcasm. "The men fare well,

save for one dead and another fallen under his horse—or is that the one who

dashed past me as if his breeches were aflame?"
"The same. I had some trouble bringing him up. Now that you've your breath back

and your ribs intact, I repeat my question."

"We've beaten off one attack, on our right." Farad waved an arm in that general

direction. "Nobody came down against our left, for which the gods be praised as

that would have been the end of us."

"Are their men not yet in position on our left?" If so, then Conan's men had

received only a stay of execution, not a full pardon.

"Oh, they hold the heights all across our front, Conan. But they've no manhood,

the ones on our left. They hardly put a head up; when they do, they seldom

shoot; and when they shoot, it's not to hit. If those weaklings had all the

arrows in the world—"

Conan held up a hand. Battle-honed instincts made him see possibilities in this

situation that had escaped Farad. It would be best not to get anyone's hopes up,

however.

"My thanks. While there's a lull, I'm going up to scout on the left."



Had Danar's leap been a spell to turn all who saw it into stone, there could not

have been more silence or less movement on the balcony. Muhbaras alone contained

himself out of fear. The rest seemed unable to believe that what their eyes had

seen was really what had happened.

To suspect one's eyes of so misleading one would unsettle anyone, Muhbaras

suspected. At least he had no doubts—and indeed, he was already composing the

tribute to Danar he would send to the soldier's kin, if he had any and if

Muhbaras himself lived to set pen to parchment again—

The Maidens ceased to be statues. So did the Lady of the Mists. With hands

raised, she advanced on the eight Maidens standing about the staff. A crimson
nimbus sprang into existence around her right hand; a fainter golden light

seemed to drip like water from her left hand.

The two colors cascaded down to the stone, splashed upward like water, and

merged. They formed a sphere the size of a large melon, mostly crimson, shot

with gold, and throwing off sparks. The sphere began to rotate—as it seemed to

Muhbaras, in three different directions as once.

He would have called that impossible—except that since he came to the Valley of

the Mists, Muhbaras had purged that word from his lips. It could only make one

apt to be surprised—and the Lady and her Maidens held enough surprises for a

soldier who kept his wits.

The sphere now floated upward, still spinning, with sparks of both colors

cascading down so thickly that one could not see anyone through it. It rose

higher and seemed to be moving toward the ring of Maidens.

It darted forward, until it was over the place where Danar had leapt.

Then Muhbaras clapped his hands over his ears, and before he squeezed his eyes

shut, saw others doing the same. All seemed to be hearing the scream of one

being flayed alive, a scream that told all who heard that it would go on until

the end of time and perhaps beyond it until the gods themselves brought an end

to it—

He kept his feet, and so did most of the Maidens. Some of them staggered,

however, and a handful went to their knees.

Only the Lady of the Mists stood unaffected, her hands still raised, her breasts

rising and falling a trifle more than usual under the robe as if she was

breathing hard. Her eyes contrived to both glow and be utterly blank at the same

time, while her lips were even paler than usual.
Then she gripped the staff with both hands, and it came free of the rock as

easily as a weed from sodden ground. She tossed it with one hand and caught it

with the other, whirled it, and seemed almost ready to break into a dance.

Dancing was the last thing Muhbaras felt like doing. His highest hope was that

his legs and stomach would not betray him until he was safely beyond the Gate of

the valley.

He had not believed that the Lady could conjure more horrors. The next moment

proved him wrong. Danar, or at least a human figure more like him than not,

floated up from the valley. It was as though an invisible hand had caught him

before he found the merciful death he sought, and raised him to be prey to the

Lady's torments.

For very surely the screams came from the human figure held there in the air

before Muhbaras's horror-struck eyes.




Nine

Conan reined in his urge to rush upslope as he would have reined in a pair of

fractious chariot horses. Haste on broken ground leads more often to falls than

to safe arrival, even for a surefooted hillman.

It also draws an enemy's attention, which Conan wished to avoid as long as

possible. His comrades below lacked the numbers to force the enemy's archers to

keep their heads down or even to spoil their shooting, if they chose to rejoin

the fray.

So Conan moved with the stealth of a leopard, finding cover in cracks and hiding

in pools of shadow that a watcher would have thought too small for a man his
size. He also moved with the silence of a cobra, testing each handhold and

footrest before putting weight on it. Little dust rose to mark his passage, and

only the smallest pebbles rolled silently downhill.

As he climbed, the rocks grew smaller but the ground grew otherwise more rugged.

At times the only route that offered concealment also required him to call on

his mountaineering skills. Fortunately these were fresh in his memory, as much

of Afghulistan reared itself up into slopes that challenged even its own

goat-footed tribesfolk or even Cimmerians.

Conan finished climbing a short rock chimney with his feet against one side and

his back against another. The ground at the upper end offered just enough hiding

places to let him stop, catch his breath, spit dust from his mouth (although he

still did not care to have his teeth touch one another), and listen to the

progress of the battle.

Or rather, listen for the progress of the battle, without hearing it. Both above

and below, the enemy seemed to have sat down to wait, not even hurling the

occasional arrow or slingstone at a venture into the rocks where Conan's band

lay hidden. Conan listened for war cries and curses, but heard only coughs and

sneezes, and beyond that the crack of rocks breaking in the heat, the sigh of

the wind, and distant birdcalls from high above.

Of course, such a silence had in Conan's experience also meant the enemy

slipping into his comrades' position and cutting their throats. But he did not

believe that the Turanian had yet been born who could do that to one Afghuli

tribesman, let alone half a dozen—unless he was of Afghuli blood himself…

A sound from above cut short the Cimmerian's brief speculations. It was the

sound of a man crawling, trying to be silent but having rather less than
complete success at it.

Then other sounds joined the first one. Somebody was calling out, trying to be

heard close by but not at any great distance. The call abruptly cut off, and

Conan heard what sounded remarkably like a struggle. Meanwhile, the crawling man

was drawing closer. Conan judged that the man would be close enough to spit on

if he continued downhill for as long as it might take to empty a mug of good

ale.

Then from above someone cried out in rage, someone else in agony. Neither seemed

concerned about being overheard at a distance; indeed both shouted loud enough

to be heard in Aghrapur. A frantic scrabbling told of the crawling man

increasing his pace.

Then a bearded, wild-eyed head peered over a rock just beyond Conan's reach.

Instantly shouts rose from all around the rim, and the Cimmerian heard the

whistle of arrows. Whether this man was friend or foe, Conan judged that he must

know something that it would be well to learn. Turned into a pincushion by

archers, he would die without speaking.

Conan lunged out of cover and grabbed a handful of greasy black hair with one

hand, the neck of a patched and weather-faded robe with the other. Then he

heaved backward. The man flew over the Cimmerian's head, screaming in panic as

he saw himself about to plunge headfirst down the chimney.

He did not do so, because Conan twisted with the agility of an eel, shifting his

grip as he did so. His hands closed around the man's ankles. But he was off

balance for a moment—the moment in which all the weight of the man came on his

wrists.

Conan dug in his feet, but an arrow creased the back of his knees. The sudden

sting made him start, and that broke the grip of his toes. At the same moment
the man squalled as if he were being impaled, which drew more arrows, and

struggled wildly.

The Cimmerian felt himself sliding. Both his own honor and the need to keep the

prisoner alive barred him from just letting go. Instead he tried to turn the

slide into a leap, but he had no time. He was still turning, trying to get his

feet under him to land softly, when he slid over the edge of the chimney and

plunged down.



The Lady of the Mists let out a screech like a mating wildcat. The sphere of

fire instantly swelled to three times its previous size and leaped toward

Danar's suspended form.

Colors that Muhbaras would not have believed possible in Hell blazed in the

Lady's eyes. They were mirrored in the sphere. It lost its spherical shape and

licked out now more like the tongue of an immense serpent.

Its flame-shot core drove between two Maidens, so close that its fringes touched

them. Each fell backward as if kicked by a horse, sprawling on the stone with

clatters of armor. Some of their comrades hesitated, but others sprang forward

to drag them to safety.

Muhbaras gave scant attention to what was happening on the platform. Instead he

stared at what was happening to Danar. He hung in midair like a soap bubble as a

web of fire wove itself around him, forming now obscene figures, now gouts of

flame in sap-phire and emerald hues, at once dazzling and unwholesome.

Each time the Lady of the Mists raised her hands, the web grew tighter. Each

time Muhbaras caught a glimpse of Danar, he bore more signs of torment. His

mouth was open in a soundless scream and his back arched until his spine had to
be ready to snap.

Then the fire closed around what had been a living man, but his being gone from

sight did not mean the end of the torment. Instead the Lady allowed Danar's

scream out of the fire—and Muhbaras had never heard a viler sound in all his

years of warfare.

Then Muhbaras shut his ears and strode forward with his sword in one hand and

his dagger in the other. Before anyone, Lady or Maiden, could move spell or

steel to halt him, he tossed the dagger, caught it by the point, then flung it

into the sphere of fire.

It was long range for anyone who had not learned the art of the throwing knife

at ten and won prizes in the bazaar at twelve (and been beaten by his father for

dealing with such lowborn folk). Also, Muhbaras had spent little time at

practice of late.

His hand and eye still marched together. The dagger vanished into the fire. As

it did, Muhbaras saw the Lady turn toward him—and raised his sword until its

point thrust into the tongue of fire streaming from the Lady.

Mitra be my witness and guard my men, I cannot do otherwise.



Good fortune was with the Cimmerian and his prisoner in their fall. They landed

on sand, with the prisoner uppermost, and Conan's ribs were sheathed in

iron-hard muscle. He also had skill in jumping and falling that a carnival

tumbler might have envied.

The fall still knocked the breath out of him, and he was slow to rise.

Fortunately his captive was as breathless from fear as the Cimmerian was from

the fall. The man only attempted his escape after Conan was fit to prevent it,

with a large hand clamped firmly around the handiest ankle.
The man cursed and opened his mouth to scream, then appeared to see Conan

clearly for the first time. His mouth stayed open, until he croaked words that

sounded like:

"You—no—Girumgi man?"

The tongue was Turanian, but such a thick dialect that Conan was not sure what

was being said.

"I am not Girumgi," Conan said, in Turanian, as if he were speaking to a child.

"I mean you no harm, nor do any of my friends. Come with me."

The words seemed to escape the man's understanding, but the tone and the

gestures carried enough meaning. Also, the man was short and lean even for a

desert tribesman. The Cimmerian could have carried a man of that size under each

arm, and the man seemed to prefer using his own feet to such a fate.

They made a good pace back to shelter. The enemy above seemed to be wholly lost

in their shouting contest. Conan prefered to rejoin his comrades before the

shouting turned back to shooting. As for the men below, the ground was against

them, but numbers were for them. Their not coming on was another mystery, and

two mysteries on the same battlefield were two more than the Cimmerian enjoyed

facing.

Battles were confusing enough when everybody did what he was supposed to. When

he did not, only a god could see some pattern in the chaos of a battle.

If he had owed nothing to comrades, the Cimmerian would have been using the

enemy's confusion to show them all a clean pair of heels. When others' lives

hung on your continued presence, however—

Farad was the first to greet Conan, and motioned quickly to a low cave whose

mouth had been dug free while Conan was garnering the prisoner. It was too
shallow to be much of a last refuge, and held no water—not that the battle was

likely to exhaust even the single water bag apiece Conan's band was carrying.

"No attacks?" the Cimmerian said.

Farad looked at the sky. "Would we be here if there had been? And who is this

aged boy?"

Again the man understood Farad's tone rather than his Afghuli words, and drew a

dagger. Conan promptly slapped it out of his hand, then retrieved it and thrust

it into his own belt.

"You are lucky to be alive," he said. "I will keep this knife until you have

told us what is happening uphill. Why do you fear the Girumgi?"

The man began babbling a hasty explanation, of which Conan understood possibly

two words out of three. He found more sense in the man's tale when he remembered

that the Girumgi were one of the more powerful of the desert tribes.

Before the man had finished his explanation, Conan heard the shouting atop the

hill die away. As it did, he thought he also heard Turanian war horns, but so

far away that it was impossible to tell whether it was a trick of the desert

wind moaning around the rocks.

Conan signaled with his hand to Farad: Make ready for an attack. Farad nodded

and undid his belt, to bind the prisoner's hands. The man's eyes rolled up until

only the whites showed.

Conan glared. "He will cut your throat if you do not submit, and I will not stop

him."

"No—I fight—I friend you—I fight Girumgi—" he said, with frantic gestures uphill

and toward the right.

That told Conan that the Girumgi had been pressing the attack more vigorously,

but not enough else to dispel the mystery. He nodded to Farad, who looped the
thong around the man's wrists and started to pull it tight.

Then demons seemed to break loose on the hill above. Fifty men at least were

screaming, in defiance, terror, or mortal agony. Above the screaming rose

unmistakable Turanian war horns, this time not far away at all. Even better,

some of the war cries were also Turanian.

Conan looked at the prisoner, who had fainted. Then he looked at Farad, who

returned a "Do you take me for an oracle?" expression.

The Cimmerian shifted to the nearest position that might allow him to see what

was going on uphill, or tell where he could send an arrow without skewering a

friend!



Muhbaras did not expect another life in another world, for he had served too

many bad masters for far too long. He also did not expect anyone to speak well

of the manner of his death, or compose about it a poem that would be sung in the

halls of Khorajan nobles for centuries or even moons to come. He did expect that

his death would make amends to Danar's spirit, if it did not end his torment.

What Muhbaras did not know about sorcery and witchcraft would fill several long

and closely written scrolls. He did know, however, that the presence of cold

iron, such as a sword blade, could hinder many spells.

All this whirled through Muhbaras's thoughts in the heartbeat between his

lifting the sword and its entering the fire. Then he staggered backward as the

tongue of fire jerked upward, snatching the sword from his hand so violently

that the shagreen grip left his palm bloody.

Like a mortally stricken serpent, the tongue of fire writhed wildly in the air.

The Lady of the Mists braced her legs and clutched at her end of it like a
drowning man clutching at a rope. Muhbaras heard her chanting, then screaming,

loud enough to be heard over Danar's agony, but was too surprised at still being

alive to look closely at the Lady's face.

Too surprised, and also too fearful that if she took serious notice of him, his

death would be next and in a form that made Danar's look mild. He had not fallen

dead the moment his sword pierced the fire. He judged this to mean that

something far worse awaited him.

Then Danar's cry ended. The fire around him vanished, and only gray ash

remained, drifting down into the valley on the evening breeze, past life, past

pain, past fear.

The Lady chanted on, and the tongue of fire now lashed about like the tail of an

immense cat. Everyone gave it ample room, except the Lady who commanded it and

Muhbaras. He stood as if his feet had turned to stone and joined with the

balcony. Indeed, he had to look down to be sure that this had not happened.

He was alive, but knew this could not last long. Since he was a dead man who yet

stood, he would not fling aside the dignity of this last moment by seeking to

run.

Perhaps his death would not pass unnoticed—at least among the Maidens. Some of

them had the souls of women rather than witches. Danar had proved that. They

might not be such ready tools for their mad mistress with the example of

Muhbaras's death in front of them.

Suddenly the tongue of fire shrank from the height of a tree to the height of a

man in a single instant. Then it shrank further, into a sphere no larger than an

apple, and fell to the stone. As it struck, it vanished—but smoke rose where it

struck, and Muhbaras saw stone bubble and fume as it ran liquid.

They stood, sorceress and mercenary, staring at one another across a patch of
cooling lava no wider than a footstool but seemingly as wide as the valley

itself for all that either could cross it. The silence around them seemed as

solid as bronze or stone, encasing their limbs so firmly that the mere thought

of movement seemed futile.

Only the rise and fall of the Lady's breasts told Muhbaras that she yet lived.

He could not have told why he knew that he lived, yet he did—and as the moments

flowed one into another, he began to wonder if he might go on living.

Do not hope. Death that snatches away hope is the harshest.

That was an old lesson, in books any boy born to be a soldier knew almost as

soon as he could mount a horse. Muhbaras clung to it, but he also clung to the

thought that he had done something the Lady of the Mists could not have

expected, and did not know what to make of it.

As long as she doubted, Muhbaras might live.

It did not occur to him to try to escape while the Lady stood bemused and

doubting, perhaps for the first time since she bent the valley to her will. Had

he been able to form the reason for this completely, it would have been that any

movement by him would break this fragile truce, and make the Lady lash out

wildly.

His own death was certain, a death he had faced to end Danar's torment. He would

not bring death to the Maidens if he could contrive otherwise.

A sound broke the silence—the clang of steel on stone. Muhbaras still did not

move. He did not need to. Without so much as moving his eyes, he saw his sword

lying on the stone between him and the Lady.

He had expected the sword to be a blackened, twisted relic of itself. Instead it

gleamed as if the finest armorer in the world had lavished entire days bringing
out the luster in the steel. Jewels winked in the hilt where only a few disks of

silver had shone before—but they did not make the weapon useless.

"Take it up," the Lady said. At least that was what Muhbaras thought he heard,

although he could not have sworn the words were not coming from the air. He did

know, however, that it would be ill done to make the Lady repeat herself.

He squatted, and without taking his eyes from the Lady's face, lifted his sword.

It felt lighter than before, yet as well balanced as ever.

One heard about such swords, in old tales of heroes who had died when the waves

still rolled over the fresh grave of Atlantis. One did not imagine seeing one's

own blade transformed into such a weapon.

"Cut off a lock of your hair with your blade, honored captain," the Lady said.

This time Muhbaras knew that it was she who spoke. He also knew that disobeying

was impossible. Never mind the possible consequences—disobeying was a thought

that did not enter his mind.

He had cut a lock of hair, the edge of his sword shearing through it

effortlessly, when he remembered another bit of witch lore.

Give a witch anything of yours, particularly part of your body, and she can

conjure potent spells against you, or at least to serve herself.

Muhbaras allowed this thought to linger in his mind. Then he deliberately

thought of refusing.

Instead of blasting him to ashes on the spot, the Lady of the Mists smiled. It

was the smile of one to whose face such an expression is newly come and not

altogether welcome. It seemed as if she was trying to put herself as well as him

at ease.

This seemed improbable to the last degree. Had the Lady any vestige of

conscience, she would not have done as she had to Danar. If she felt remorse, it
was too late for a good soldier.

But her face was shaping itself into a smile, and after a moment, Muhbaras

returned it. After another moment he stepped forward, but he did not hold out

the lock of hair, nor put from his mind the thought of refusing it.

"You have nothing to fear from the gift of your substance, honored captain," the

Lady said. She looked him up and down with those golden cat's eyes. Muhbaras

could not escape the thought that here was a woman considering him as a man.

There had been—not tenderness—but what might be called warmth in her eyes.

That thought also provoked no death-dealing spells.

Muhbaras took another step forward, and this time the Lady also moved. Cool

fingers touched his, reaching as high as his wrist, briefly gripping it, then

withdrawing with the lock of hair clasped between thumb and forefinger.

As the Lady of the Mists withdrew her hand, Muhbaras noted that her fingernails

were a muted shade of the same gold as her eyes.

Then he noticed nothing more, until he found himself standing amid a rising

wind, with light almost gone from the sky and eight Maidens standing around him

in a circle.

It did not surprise him that the Maidens now looked like impatient women rather

than daughters of a warrior goddess. It did not even surprise him that some of

them were shivering noticeably in the onrushing chill of the evening.

His voice came out strongly when he spoke, what he hoped would be the last

surprise of the evening.

"All of you need not come, unless our Lady commands it. I only need guides to

the mouth of the valley."

"Our Lady commands all," one of the Maidens said, in a voice almost as flat as
before.

It seemed they had not unbent enough to follow his suggestions rather than their

Lady's command.



Conan had not found a good shooting spot when the primal chaos seemed to descend

on the hillside. Dust rose like a young sandstorm, and out of the brown cloud

warriors rolled, fell, leaped, and ran.

In spite of the dust, Conan could tell that some were tribal warriors—no doubt

the Girumgi, although he did not remember the pattern of their headdress. The

rest were Turanian Greencloaks. Clearly Khezal's roving band had scented trouble

in time to ride to Conan's rescue.

The arrival of friends did not, however, ensure Conan's victory or even his

survival. Desperate tribesmen were swarming downhill, and they outnumbered the

Cimmerian's band two or three to one. Also, the tribesmen could shoot both

uphill and down with small risk of striking friends. The Turanians both above

and below were not so fortunate.

Best hold with steel, Conan thought, then shouted that aloud.

One Afghuli archer protested; Farad made to snatch his bow and looked ready to

break it. The archer slung his bow and drew a long knife, which to Conan looked

much the best weapon for close-quarters work.

Then the Girumgi came down upon them. Conan spared one glance to the left flank,

where nobody seemed to be either shouting or shooting now. Then his world shrank

to the rocks on either side and the dust-caked, wild-eyed opponent in front of

him.

He swung hard from the right at one tribesman's rib cage and caught the man's

left arm as it swung down. The man's forearm and tulwar fell to the ground; he
howled and tried to push his spouting stump in the Cimmerian's face. Conan's

blade ended that dying effort, shearing deep into the man's torso and reaching

his heart.

He fell in a narrow passage between two rocks, partly blocking it. Conan

half-turned, snatched up a rock, and flung it left-handed at the next man to

appear in the passage. It turned his face to bloody jam as he stumbled forward

on the point of Conan's newly drawn dagger and fell atop his comrade.

An arrow whssshed close to the Cimmerian's ear, from the right. He faced that

way, snatching up another rock and leaping forward as well. The tribesman who'd

shot was too close for a throw, so close he ought not to have been able to miss.

But panic or even haste will make the best warrior hardly more than a

child—certainly much less than a Conan.

The Cimmerian struck the archer with his stone-weighted left hand, while

thrusting over the man's shoulder with his sword. The first man's head snapped

back hard enough to break his neck, and he crashed into the man behind at the

same moment Conan's steel entered the second one's throat. Again two tribesmen

fell, almost atop one another.

But Conan now stood in an open space, with rocks all around that might hide

archers and two entrances that might let tribesmen outflank him. He gave ground,

drifting to the left. Along that way lay a single narrow passage with both

flanks secure and only room for one man to come at him.

Conan had to kill but one tribesman on the way to that narrow passage. From the

shouting and screaming to either side of him, not to say the clang of steel, he

judged his comrades were having better fortune.

He hoped so. They had to beat down the fleeing tribesmen before their comrades
below realized what was going on. If they came up to help, they could still

catch Conan's men between two fires.

It was the fleeing tribesmen who were overwhelmed in the next few moments. Each

of Conan's men fought like two, and although there were more tribesmen than the

Cimmerian had reckoned, in the end that made no difference.

Conan had just found a moment to catch his breath and roughly clean his blades

when more shouting broke out below. Mingled with the human cries were the

frightened neighs and agonized death-screams of horses.

Again, some of those war cries were Turanian.

Conan had just time to think that this battle was growing mysteries when more

fleeing tribesmen came in sight. These appeared to come from the valley below,

and they seemed as eager to climb the hill as their comrades had been to

descend.

Like their comrades, they outnumbered Conan's band even had it been at full

strength. As Conan had seen at least one Afghuli lying dead or gravely hurt,

that strength had to be less full than a captain could wish.

"Crom!" the Cimmerian swore. "These tribal lice won't let a man even stop to

clean his sword."

Then he strode forward to strike the new foes, but leaped backward as arrows

hailed about him, and one tore at his left forearm. The wound would slow him by

nightfall, but the battle would not last that long, and he had fought all day

with half a dozen such wounds.

The arrow did the Cimmerian no great hurt. What nearly ended his career was a

dying Girumgi who had been lying directly behind the Cimmerian. As Conan

retreated, he grabbed Conan's ankles and jerked. Most men might as well have

tried to shift the Kezankian Mountains, but the tribesman was a large man with
the strength of the dying, and he caught Conan off balance.

Conan toppled, lashing out as he did. His fist grazed the man's jaw, but his

head did not graze a protruding rock. A skull less thick than the Cimmerian's

would have cracked open. Even the Cimmerian saw flame-shot darkness—and then the

dying Girumgi rolling on top of him, dagger thrusting for his throat.

It never reached its goal. Suddenly a slight figure stood behind the tribesman,

and a gold-hilted sword descended like the wrath of Crom. The tribesman's skull

split apart, and his dagger thudded harmlessly on Conan's chest.

By now the Cimmerian could focus his eyes well enough to recognize the

swordsman.

"Khezal. By Erlik's helm, you are timely come!"

"You must be seriously hurt, my friend. Such courtly speech from you goes

against nature."

"Would you like me to rise up and strangle you to prove otherwise?"

"Hardly. I might ask for some of those jewels—"

"From my share, perhaps. If you take any from the Afghulis' portion, I will drop

you headfirst down a dry well and then bury you in camel dung!"

Khezal pretended to cringe, then turned his head to listen to a distant sound

beyond the reach of Conan's ears. (They were still ringing, and his stomach was

grateful for being nearly empty.)

"That's the sergeant who was besieging your runaway Afghulis," Khezal said.

"What is he doing here?"

"When I learn, you will be the first to know. But he just told me that he and

his men have driven off the horses of the tribesmen in the valley, and are

pursuing the fugitives on foot."
"Better them than me," Conan said. He tried to sit up, and the ground swayed

only moderately.

"Ho, a litter for Captain Conan!" Khezal shouted.

"I've had worse hurts falling out of my cradle," the Cimmerian grumbled.

"That was not so far to fall as it will be now with you full-grown," Khezal

said. He pushed the Cimmerian back down. The fact that the Turanian could do it

and that Conan did not care to resist proved to Conan that perhaps he should

leave the rest of the battle in Khezal's hands.

It was, after all, thoroughly won, even if it would be a while before he knew

exactly how, What would take longer to discover, he feared, was whether this was

the last battle of the quest into the Kezankian

Mountains—or, as he very much suspected, only the first of many.

That was too sobering a thought for a man with an aching head, so Conan found a

comfortable position and waited for the litter.



Captain Muhbaras rode down the path from the gate to the Valley toward his

quarters. He normally walked, the path being rather too steep for horses, and a

warrior's dignity prohibited an ass.

Tonight, however, he would lose even more dignity by falling on his nose and

perhaps rolling down the hill than he would be riding an ass. His legs had not

felt so weak since the first time he did a dawn-to-sunset march with a full

pack.

The Lady of the Mists had been appraising him as a man. This he now could no

longer doubt. She had also been doing it in full view of Maidens who might be

neither loyal nor discreet. Thus whatever was in the Lady's thoughts might

already be no secret.
Having a sorceress contemplating one in such a manner could hardly end happily,

even if one had no thought for one's personal honor. The tales were many and

various about the fate of a witch's lover, but none of them held much hope of

avoiding a harsh fate.

However, offending the Lady of the Mists held out no hope of safety for

Muhbaras's men. He had risked them to save his honor once, and by a miracle or

the whims of a sorceress who was yet a woman, he and they alike had escaped.

This good fortune would not come a second time.

Muhbaras bore that thought as one might bear a wounded comrade at the end of a

long day's battle, as he rode down the trail into shadows little relieved by the

lanterns at the door of his quarters.



"So the Girumgi are at least toying with rebellion?" Conan asked.

"So it would seem," Khezal replied.

"One mystery solved," Conan grunted, and poured more wine into his cup.

"Are you sure—?" Khezal began.

"I am sure you did not learn war from Khadjar and your father to serve as my

nurse," the Cimmerian growled. "My head barely aches. I see only what is held up

in front of me. I have not spewed or fallen asleep."

"Which proves that Cimmerian heads really are harder than stone," Farad put in.

Conan threw up his hands in mock disgust. "Since my head is fit to hold

thoughts, shall we think what to do next?"

The prisoner Conan had taken was from the Stone Clan of the Ekinari. The son of

the chief of the Ekinari was sworn blood-brother to the chief of the Girumgi.

This explained why Ekinari rode with Girumgi, but not altogether why they had
not fought side by side.

"Even had you known the tribal speech, you could not have got from that man

answers he did not know himself," Khezal went on. "Nor did it help matters that

the rest of the Stone Clan or whoever were his comrades ran off as it fifty

demons were at their heels."

"Demons, or perhaps all the surviving Girumgi," Farad said.

"Few enough of those, by Mitra's favor," Khezal said.

Being overconfident had brought better captains than Khezal to lonely graves,

but Conan thought in this case the Turanian had the right of it. It seemed that

Khezal was not the only one to march to the sound of Oman's battle.

The Greencloaks had been industriously besieging the fugitive Afghulis when the

battle sounds rose. Convinced that the battle had to involve Conan coming to

rescue them, the leader of the Afghulis called for a parley and offered truce

terms.

The Afghulis would release all their hostages without ransom and return their

weapons. In return, the Greencloaks would swear not to harm the Afghulis until

they had fought and won against the common foe who was surely not far away.

The Greencloaks accepted this offer, and the truce was sworn to last until both

sides were released from it by their respective captains. It seemed that the

Greencloaks were as sure of Khezal's coming as the Afghulis were of Conan's, and

also wished to join in battle under their beloved captain.

So Afghuli and Turanian rode out together, and made havoc in the rear of the

tribesmen in the valley. They had a good plunder of weapons, horses, and

baggage, and the bodies of some fifty tribesmen were feeding the vultures. The

new allies had lost no more than seven, and Conan could see the stone cairn

where they lay in the light of a dung fire.
Khezal was still a man to ride with, more so than ever now that the wisdom of

years and the experience of many battles had joined his native wits. It was as

well to have such a comrade on a quest, particularly one that showed every sign

of sprouting new mysteries as fast as the old ones were answered.

Conan had sworn to ride north to aid Khezal in the Kezankian Mountains, and he

would not break that oath if all the tribes of the desert and all their

intriguing chiefs and chiefs' sons stood in his path. But he would not expect to

come back alive, either.




Ten

They were four days' ride north of the battle against the Girumgi. The Kezankian

Mountains were peering over the northern horizon, with the eternal snowcaps of

the higher peaks glinting pink at dawn and sunset. The breeze told of a world

beyond the desert, at which Conan and the Afghulis rejoiced.

Khezal was less joyful, and thought he had cause, for all the Cimmerian's rough

jests.

"Here we are, not far from the caravan routes," Conan said. "Yet you complain.

There are wells for water, trees for shade, and even refuges for any of our men

who fall ill or are taken by the sun. What do you want—dragons to fly us to the

Kezankians in a trice?"

"I would rather bind them to seek out the mysteries in the mountains and bring

us back word of what they learn," Khezal replied.

"Not slay the wizards outright?"
"I'd not wager a dragon's power against wizards fit to do the half of what the

tales say has happened," Khezal said, with a shrug. "Besides, I'm of your mind

about dealing with spellcasters. Don't play their games, but close and feed them

an arm's length of steel."

Conan nodded his approval. "Then what ails you, my friend?"

"Riding into yet another mystery is what ails me, and don't pretend you are any

the less uneasy in your mind about that. Also, we have slain two score Girumgi,

and if they are not in rebellion against the king, they will surely call

themselves at blood-feud with us."

"Hah. There will be few Girumgi left to rebel if they stand to face us.

Moreover, as long as we face that battle, your folk and mine will be readier to

forget that they ever so much as exchanged harsh looks."

Khezal looked back at the Afghuli riding in a compact knot behind Conan.

Certainly some Turanians rode easily beside them, chatting as if they'd been

comrades for years. Other Greencloaks, however, kept their distance and wore

baleful looks. The Afghulis, in turn, kept a sharp lookout and their sword hands

free.

"Speak for your own men, as no doubt you can," Khezal said. "I am sure of most

of mine, but there is always one with a heritage of blood-feud or grief for a

lost comrade who can ruin the best-planned discipline. I'll guard your back,

Conan, but I can hardly promise that will be enough."

"You're a warrior, not a god," Conan said, slapping Khezal on the shoulder

nearly hard enough to tumble the slight Turanian from the saddle. Khezal

mock-glared, then turned his eyes forward once more.

"We'd best start looking for a campsite near water," he said, after a moment.

"In the middle of the camp, would be my choice."
"How so?"

"See that haze on the horizon?" Conan followed the other's pointing finger and

nodded. The horizon did indeed seem blurred, as might be after an evening's

drinking.

Except that no one among the riders had touched wine for longer than it was

pleasant to remember.

"Sandstorm?"

"I see you have not forgotten everything you learned in the Turanian service."

"No, although one of the things I did forget was your tongue. Some day Yezdigerd

may have it out by the roots."

"And you'll stand drinks for the executioner, of course?" The brittleness in

Khezal's voice told Conan more than he cared to know about the uneasy situation

honest men could face under the ruthless young king.

"I'll wring his neck and snatch you to life and freedom," the Cimmerian replied.

"But I won't expect thanks for it."

"You know me well," Khezal said. "And now, if you know this desert, let us seek

that campsite. At this time of year it's death to ride in a sandstorm and no

small risk even to camp in one away from water. They can blow for days at a

time."



The wind moaned steadily outside Muhbaras's quarters, occasionally rising to a

shriek. He shivered, not so much at the wind's cry but at the man sitting across

the room from him.

Through the smoke from the bronze brazier Ermik's face looked even more

complacent and self-satisfied than usual. It was hard to believe, but all the
man's time in the mountains had not cost him any flesh. Muhbaras wondered how

much money he had spent in bribes squeezing banquets from the rocks, or perhaps

how many pack animals he had killed bringing supplies from more civilized lands

or even from Khoraja itself.

The spy had come to speak of a rumor abroad in the valley. After three cups of

Muhbaras's wine, he had yet to put it into plain words.

Muhbaras hardened his voice. "I ask you for the last time. Put a name to the

rumor or hold your piece."

"And what will you do if I do neither?" Ermik taunted.

"Do you wish to test me to the point of learning?" Muhbaras said. His voice was

low, and to his own ears, that of a man dangerously near the end of his

patience.

Ermik shrugged. "I have as many friends as before, and you have as few," he

said. "What I speak of concerns how we may both have more friends here."

"We will have few friends and many enemies if you have been roaming where our

men are not allowed," Muhbaras said wearily. "That also remains as true as it

was before."

Ermik shrugged. "I doubt that your fears are wise counselors—"

"Either do not call me a coward or be prepared to lose your tongue," Muhbaras

snapped.

This time Ermik did seem to recognize danger, at least when it took the form of

a man within a heartbeat of drawing steel. He bowed his head, in a gesture at

once graceful and contemptuous.

"I beg your pardon. I do not call you coward. Do you not call me fool, unless I

give more proof of it than I think I have so far."

Ermik drew in breath.
"The Maidens say that the Lady of the Mists desires you, as a woman does a man.

They did not say how they knew this, as this no doubt is part of the mysteries

of the Valley of the Mist and its Lady. But the Maiden who told me swore such

oaths by gods I knew, as well as by those I knew not, that I do not doubt she

spoke the truth as far as she apprehended it."

That was unusual care in choosing words for Ermik, but surprise did not make

Muhbaras less alert. He folded his hands across one silk-trousered knee.

(Actually he folded the hands across the homespun knee patch on the silk. The

trousers and several other silk garments were a gift from his sister, who had

died in childbirth two years ago. Hard wear on campaign and in the mountains was

rapidly reducing them to a state in which Muhbaras would hardly care to be

buried in them, for all his affection for his sister's memory.)

"So we face a sorceress who has begun to think with her loins, as do many common

women. Many common women also command their loins, or at least do not roam about

like starving she-lions in search of a man to serve them."

"Many do, the more fools they when there are any number of willing men," Ermik

said. "But I do not think the Lady of the Mists is one of them."

If the truth be known, neither do I. Red-hot pincers and boiling oil could not

have drawn from the captain a description of the Lady's face, for Ermik's

delectation. Of course, if the Maidens were women enough to recognize desire,

the spy might not need such a description, either…

"Why me?" Even to his own ears, Muhbaras's words sounded pathetic.

Ermik laughed outright. "Why not you? I have not a woman's eye for judging a

man, but no doubt the Lady sees in you what she needs."

"Yes, but why me, if her need is for a man?"
"Who can know the truth of a woman's will? Of course, you may be right. If she

does not care greatly as to which man comes forward, I might—"

"No!"

"Jealous?"

This time Muhbaras actually rose from his stool, although he stopped short of

drawing his sword. He sat down, shaking his head, while Ermik had at least had

the decency not to laugh again.

"The whole idea of bedding the Lady is near-kin to madness," Muhbaras said, when

he knew he could command his voice. "One does not know what will please Her

Magicalness, nor what will displease her, nor what she will do to the man who

displeases her.

"Also, she is not being wise in regard to her Maidens. You would not know how

this seems, to one who has commanded soldiers in battle."

"You see the Lady as a captain over her Maiden soldiers?"

"Yes, and fighting a war to bring her magic to victory."

"That may be so," Ermik said. Without asking Muhbaras's leave, he went over to

the wine jug resting in a stone crock half-filled with cold water. The captain

noticed that the spy's hands were not entirely steady as he poured himself

another cup, still less so when he drank it off in one gulp.

"It is so," Muhbaras said. "And one rule which wise captains obey is never to

take pleasures that you forbid your men. Do you think Khoraja will profit from a

mutiny among the Maidens that leads to war in the valley and the ruin of all our

plans to bedevil Turan?"

"No," Ermik said. "Nor will our native city profit from a scorned woman turning

against us and all our plans. How long do you think we would live if the Lady of

the Mists hurled her magic against us?"
Muhbaras said that he doubted that a man could measure so short an interval of

time. Ermik nodded.

"Then the Lady should not feel scorned, even if this will make the Maidens

jealous. Then, we need not fear so greatly. Nor need we fear them at all if the

man goes to the Lady discreetly."

"That certainly means the man cannot be you," Muhbaras said. Then he shut his

mouth with a snap of teeth as he realized that he had walked into a cleverly

baited trap.

He forced laughter. "I see that I have talked myself into doing as the Lady

wishes—which, of course, may be only to hear me sing tavern songs and juggle

dried goat's ears—"

Ermik joined in the laughter. After the laughing ceased, Muhbaras poured them

both more wine. That emptied the jug, but there was enough in his cup to soothe

his dry throat, and all the wine in the world would not answer the one question

that remained.

How, in the name of every god who takes thought for such matters, does a common

man go about scratching a sorceress with an itch?



The sandstorm blew up during the night, and was still blowing the next day. The

campsite had no well within its boundaries, as Khezal and Conan had chosen it

for ease of defense. However, the well was so close that with a rope strung from

the outermost sentry post to the well, water bearers could come and go safely

even when the sand cut a man's vision to the length of his outstretched arm.

One Greencloak, a new man not yet desert-wise, still wandered away from the

rope. Fortunately he had the wits to stop where night overtook him, and as he
had been returning from the well with full water bags, did not suffer from

thirst.

In the morning the man came in, scoured raw by the sand but not otherwise

harmed, and Khezal ordered the camp broken. Sand was still drifting down from a

haze-dimmed sky, and the horizon was barely visible at all, but the captain said

that the next campsite had two wells and could be held against an army.

"Even one that does not reckon losses if they can bring down an enemy?" Conan

said.

"You understand the tribesmen well, Conan—"

"I am a Cimmerian. Does that answer your question?"

"Not entirely. I was about to say that you do not understand them perfectly. No

chief will throw away too many warriors. They might be driven to turn on him.

Even if they remained loyal, if they were too few, his tribe or clan might fall

to a more numerous enemy, or he himself might fall at the hands of a would-be

chief with more followers. It is seldom that the tribesmen will fight to the

last man, unless one gives them no choice.

"Of course," Khezal concluded with a wry grin, "this might be one of those

times."

"I shall always remember you as a cheerful companion," Conan said.

"May we both live long enough to remember each other," Khezal said.

"We shan't, if you don't keep a better watch for snakes," Conan snapped. He

pointed at a desert asp wriggling toward the left forefoot of the captain's

mount.

"I keep watch enough," Khezal said. In one moment his dagger was in his hand. In

another, it was sunk deep in the sand, severing the asp just behind the hood.

The body writhed furiously, but was still by the time the captain mounted.
They rode off, arrayed in the manner the Green-cloaks used when they feared a

sandstorm. They rode close together, in double columns, with no man much farther

than a spear's length from a comrade. Each man wore upon his clothes the whitest

object he possessed, and there was a man with horn or drum for every ten riders.

The boy Conan had known in the Ilbars Mountains had become a man to follow. If

Khezal's will could have kept him safe in the Turanian service, the Cimmerian

might even have returned to it.

But the gods had willed otherwise, so Conan would ride west once more when this

quest into the North was done.




Eleven

That morning they were close to the stretch of desert the Girumgi called their

own. (Or at least the one where wandering strangers were more likely to die at

the hands of Girumgi than of any other tribe's warriors. That was as far as

territorial claims commonly went in the desert, where a tribe that wished to

could move almost as freely as a fleet of merchant vessels on the open sea.)

So in spite of their formation, the riders were keeping a better lookout for

human enemies than for the weather. It was not a total surprise when the

sandstorm blew up again, but it gave what would have been little enough notice

even for the most vigilant men.

It did not help that only moments before the storm came upon them, they saw

riders at the head of a val-ley not far off to their right. Thanks to some

curious twist of the land, the air between them and the riders was as clear as a
fine day in Vanaheim. It was possible to count the riders, some three score, and

to recognize a Girumgi banner and headdresses among the nearer men.

Conan did not dispute the identification of the banner or the nearer riders, but

his keen sight left him in doubt about the rest. He could not have said what

tribe they were, but he was prepared to wager that they would turn out to be

other than Girumgi.

He was not prepared to wager the lives of his men, however. He took the lead

when the sky and air both turned brown and the Turanians had to seek shelter

before they could no longer see their hands before their faces. He rode down

into the foot of the valley, then spread his Afghulis in a line across it. Still

mounted, they watched the Turanians follow them out of the thickening storm and

find refuge in a natural bowl on the north side of the valley.

"We'll watch above, you watch below," Khezal said, or rather shouted. The

sandstorm now howled like a gale at sea, and hand signals would have been more

sensible had anyone been able to see them.

"Fair enough," Conan shouted back. He did not add that he was personally going

to slip up the valley and see whom they might be facing. It would be hard to

punish him for disobeying an order that he had not received.

Conan waited until Turanians and Afghulis were in their intended places, and

until the far end of the valley was as invisible as if it had been in Vendhya.

The storm was less thick in the valley than on the open desert above, but Conan

judged he could still slip close to these mysterious neighbors without being

seen.

This quest had already sprouted too many mysteries. Here perhaps was one that he

could solve before nightfall, risking no man's life but his own.

In this assumption he had not reckoned on Farad. When Conan slipped between the
horses and gripped a rock to pull himself up and over, he found Farad sitting

cross-legged atop the rock.

"You were near having your throat slit," Conan snapped. "Indeed, you may be

still."

"Would that not be poor repayment for my loyalty?" the Afghuli said.

"Are you being loyal, or more like a louse in a man's breech-guard?"

"It seemed to us that you should not go scouting alone. Who would bring the

truth, if you twisted an ankle or struck your head—"

"My head is not the one most likely to be struck here, my friend."

"—on a rock?" Farad went on, unperturbed and keeping his face totally blank. "So

we rolled dice for the honor of going with you."

"Using your dice, of course?" Conan said. He could not help smiling, moved by

Farad's evident determination.

"Of course. I am not one to leave too much to chance."

"Then let us be off. I could have subdued you if I needed to go alone. Both of

us together cannot subdue Khezal and his Greencloaks if they learn of our plan."

Conan leaped off the far side of the rock, Farad followed him, and side by side

they walked into the storm.

The storm above must have been scouring the desert and blinding or choking any

traveler unfortunate enough to lack shelter. Before Conan and Farad had covered

half the distance to the other band's outposts, they had to veil all of their

faces but their eyes to breathe freely.

Conan had heard of tribes in Khitai who had the art of making masks of the

bladders of certain fish, transparent yet strong enough to keep out the

sandstorms of their deserts. The Cimmerian did not wish himself in
Khitai—curiosity was joining his oath to Khezal and his men, to drive him onward

along the trail of this quest—but he vowed that if ever he returned to Khitai,

he would pay those tribesmen a visit.

Meanwhile, he was desert-wise enough to know how to study the ground about him

without ever facing directly into the wind, and how to shield his eyes with his

fingers when he had no choice. At least today there need be no fear of

sun-dazzle!

The ground grew more rugged toward the end of the valley. Even without a

sandstorm, a line of sentries would have needed to be close together to guard

one another's flanks. As it was, the Girumgi sentries were a good spear-toss

apart, and one at least seemed to have scant notion of a sentry's duties.

He wore a Girumgi headdress, two long daggers thrust into his belt, and a waist

pouch. He also wore an expression of total disgust at being out here alone amid

the blowing sand.

The man furthermore spent much of his time in the shelter of a rock, which

prevented both sand from reaching him and his eyes from reaching much of

anything. When he did stand in the open, he looked more toward his rear than his

front. It was as if he expected enemies to leap from his own camp, not from the

valley before him.

Conan was prepared to snatch another prisoner, but Farad saw the sentry's

weaknesses as swiftly as the Cimmerian, and struck faster. Crouching low enough

to be hidden behind a waist-high rock, Farad crawled to within arm's length of

the sentry without being detected. Then the man heard or saw something amiss,

his eyes widened—then they widened further as Farad's flung dagger sank into the

man's bare throat.

Conan crouched beside the fallen man, as windblown sand covered the pool of
blood. "I wanted to capture him silently."

"I was silent. More so than you were, reproaching me."

Conan forced himself to remember that free speech to a chief was one of the most

sacred rights of the free Afghuli warrior. The man to fear was he who would not

speak plainly to your face, as he was likely enough planning to thrust something

sharper than words into your back.

"We must go forward, then. This time, I strike first."

"Of course, Conan. It is with stupid sentries as it is with willing women—there

are usually enough to go around."

Conan and Farad slipped through the hole they'd made in the sentry line almost

all the way to the main camp. Unfortunately, by the time they were close enough

to recognize tribal colors, the storm was blowing so thickly that their

sand-scoured eyes could barely tell rocks from huddled humans.

There were also too many of those huddled humans to make it safe to snatch a

prisoner. Even the scrape of dagger on leather sheath might be enough to alert

five of the prisoner's comrades and bring on a battle royal at the worst

possible moment.

Nothing would come of that except their deaths, leaving the Afghulis without

leadership. Conan did not trust even Khezal enough to believe his comrades would

then escape harm.

They crept in a wide half-circle around the dead sentry. His rock shelter had

almost vanished in the brown murk as the wind shifted and more of the storm blew

into the valley. Conan thought he saw human figures moving around the rock, but

could not be sure.

He hoped they were at least human if they were there at all. A sandstorm in
unknown country was something to make a man believe in beings from the

netherworld breaking loose and wandering about, seeking to work ill.

Not long afterwards, Conan knew there had been someone watching from the dead

sentry's post—and that the watcher had seen him and Farad.

Someone was following them.

It was hard to be certain at first, and no one with eyes or ears less keen than

the Cimmerian's could have learned of the pursuer at all. Even deeper within the

valley, the sand and dust were swirling thicker, and the wind howled like the

mourning cries of demons.

But Conan's ears picked out the clang of steel on stone, the rattle of dislodged

rocks, and once, the sound of breathing. Twice he went to ground and saw

something moving, as the one behind failed to do the same in time to escape

Conan's sharp eye.

At last Conan motioned to Farad, and whispered in the Afghuli's ear that their

luck might be changing. They had snatched no prisoner from the enemy's ranks,

but perhaps one might be about to crawl right into their arms.

"Your arms, I suppose," Farad said.

"One of us had best be free to run, if this goes amiss," Conan said.

"You need not whip a willing mule," Farad said sourly. "Good hunting, my chief."

He crawled left as Conan slipped off to the right and went to ground.

Shrewdly Farad ceased to make much effort to conceal himself. This brought the

pursuit in turn out of hiding—three robed men, none of them wearing any tribal

markings Conan could recognize. The smallest of the three seemed to be the

leader, although the others seemed ready to argue with their orders. At last all

three seemed of one mind, and set off in a stalking pursuit of Farad.

This brought the leftmost man so close to Conan that he could have reached out
and touched him. This was precisely what he did, with a fist descending like a

club on the back of the man's neck. He jerked forward and his chin slammed into

rock hard enough to stun him.

Conan quickly bound the man's hands with strips of his garments, then made sure

that he was breathing. Two score paces of crawling brought him to the rear of

the second man, the small one who led.

It also brought him into view of the third man on the right, just as a flurry of

wind left clear air between them. The man's wordless cry gave the alarm, but he

then made a fatal mistake by trying to roll over and unsling his bow.

That gave Conan time to close with the smallest man and seize him. The man

struck at Conan with a dagger that seemed to be his sole weapon but was sharp

enough to add to the Cimmerian's collection of wounds. He also kicked and

screeched in a high-pitched voice that made Conan think he might have captured a

eunuch or a youth.

None of this kept Conan from taking a firm grip on his captive. Farad,

meanwhile, was disposing of the archer. The Afghuli was so determined on a

silent kill that he gave the man enough time to have raised the alarm.

Fortunately the sight of Farad looming over him seemed to strike the man mute.

He tried to change weapons from bow to tulwar, and in the middle of the change

Farad's sandal sank into the pit of his stomach. Both weapons fell to the sand

and the man fell on top of them.

Farad looked down at his victim. "Do we need him?"

"No," Conan said, as he finished binding and gagging his own captive. "I doubt

you'll even be needing to bind him. It will be evening before he can draw a

painless breath again."
Conan's captive was in better fettle. While he could neither speak nor struggle,

so thoroughly was he gagged and bound, his large kohl-rimmed eyes glared

eloquently.

"Game little cockerel, this one," Farad said, prodding the man in the ribs. "And

look at the quality of the robe and the belt. A chief's son, I'd wager."

Conan was looking at the robe and the belt, but he was also looking at what

seemed to be under them. He knelt and ran a hand across the captive's shoulders,

then down across one shoulder blade to the chest.

"Ha!" the Cimmerian said. "You'd lose that wager."

"Eh?" Farad said, bemused at his chief's behavior.

"It's a chief's daughter."

"Eh," Farad said again, this time with an unmistakable leer.

Conan shook his head. "She's a good hostage as long as she's unharmed and not a

moment longer. A hostage is worth ten women, where we are."

"Tell that to men who haven't seen a woman for months," Farad said. "I've little

taste for fighting the Greencloaks over this one."

The woman did not seem to understand the Afghuli speech the two men were using,

but the tones carried enough meaning. Her eyes were very wide, and her breath

came quick.

Conan hoisted her over one massive shoulder and patted her lightly on the rump.

"Don't worry, lass," he said, in Turanian. "You were game enough to earn a

warrior's treatment besides being a good hostage. Anyone who comes to you will

do it over my dead body."

"I stand by my chief with my blood and my steel."

Farad said. Although he spoke in Afghuli, the woman caught his tone and seemed

to relax.
Then Conan stepped out, in a long ground-eating hillman's stride, with Farad

guarding the rear. By the time they heard someone raising the alarm, they were

nearly back to their own camp.



The name of the woman—barely that, for she admitted to no more than nineteen

summers and looked younger—was Bethina. She was sister to Doiran, heir to the

chieftainship of the Ekinari and blood-brother to the chief of the Girumgi. She

was riding with a mixed band of Girumgi and Ekinari to bring safely home those

Girumgi who had escaped the battle in the South.

All this she told willingly after they reached the camp—and after Conan and

Farad saved her life.

They brought her in, unbound her feet, and removed her gag. Before they could do

more, a man sprang from the dust, knife upraised to stab.

Conan replied with a foot upraised in the man's path. He stumbled over the

tree-thick leg and went sprawling. Farad's foot came down on his wrist; he

squealed and the knife fell from limp fingers.

Farad snatched up the dagger, freed the girl's hands, and gave her the blade.

Conan nodded.

"Just be careful who you use it on, girl," he said. "I've not got so much blood

that I can afford to lose it to friends."

She actually grinned, then held up the blade in a way that showed experience in

fighting with steel.

She was just in time. A semicircle of Greencloaks had gathered around them.

Conan and Farad shifted, so that they as well as the girl had their backs to a

stout rock. Conan looked upward, saw more Greencloaks climbing atop the rock to
attack from above, and decided that he would be leaving Turan with his honor

intact but his hide somewhat otherwise.

"Hold!"

Khezal had a surprisingly robust voice for one of his modest stature and lean

build. It rose above the cry of the wind and halted the Greencloaks above and

below where they stood.

"Now, what is this brawling?" Khezal said, stepping forward.

He listened while both sides told their tale. At least he had not lost authority

over his men. Conan had no illusions what would have happened otherwise.

"The Greencloaks do not harm another's prisoner," he said at last. "Milgun, ask

Captain Conan's pardon."

"Captain—?" the man practically spat.

"Milgun," Khezal said. He did not need to say more, let alone draw steel. His

eyes finished the work of his voice.

Milgun made a clumsy obeisance. "Your pardon, Conan," he said.

"Now, Conan," Khezal said. "Milgun lost a brother to the Girumgi last year.

Anyone who rides with them is no friend to him."

"I—not enemy to Greencloaks," Bethina said haltingly.

"Your brother rides with the Girumgi and you (obscenity) your brother!" someone

shouted.

The fragile peace nearly dissolved then and there. Bethina bared her teeth,

reminding Conan of a Cim-merian wildcat defending her cubs. Conan was sorry if

it embarrassed Khezal, but he was resolved to feed steel to the next man who

shouted.

All saw that resolve on the Cimmerian's grim countenance and held their peace.

"Bethina," Khezal said, in a tribal dialect that Conan barely understood. "You
say you are not an enemy to the Greencloaks. Yet your brother does ride with the

Girumgi, who have certainly shed our blood, and not long since.

"Tell us more."

"I—have not—not the right words," Bethina stammered.

"I will put your words into the speech of my people," Khezal said.

"And I will have the first man who brawls," Conan said.

The silence of the camp was broken only by the wind, until Bethina began to

speak.




Twelve

Bethina's brother Doiran was deeper in intrigues than had been suspected, or so

it seemed from her story. He had at first sworn blood-brotherhood to the chief

of the Girumgi to assure his succession among the Ekinari, if his father died

prematurely.

Old Irigas did not die prematurely. Indeed, he had not yet died at all. But he

was all but bedridden, and seldom spoke of anything save long-dead wives and

long-ago battles.

"He will die in peace," Bethina said through Khezal, "but his legacy to his

people is a son who will lead them to war."

The Girumgi were always ready to try conclusions with Turan, and listening to

their hotheaded younger warriors had done no good work on Doiran's judgment.

However, he was too shrewd to trust only to one set of allies.

Khoraja had a long rivalry with Turan, if the fox could be said to have a
rivalry with the elephant. Any time in the last century, if Turan had wished to

turn Khoraja into a satrapy or even a desert, it could have done so. The price

would have been great, in blood and treasure and also in new enemies for Turan,

but it could have been done.

The ironhanded young Yezdigerd seemed more likely than his sire to attempt the

overthrow of Khoraja, so the Khorajans were looking to their defenses. They were

intriguing with the desert tribes, and they had found ready ears (and open

palms) among Doiran and his followers in the ranks of the Ekinari.

It was then that Bethina spoke for herself.

"Many Ekinari—friends to Turan. Or not friends— honest men. Think Khoraja—use us

like—like toys. I, Bethina—for these I speak."

No one seemed ready to believe than any desert tribesmen could be true friends

to anyone, let alone Turan. But it was possible to believe that they did not

care to be cat's paws for Khoraja. The shrewdness, if not the honesty, of the

tribesmen had been a proverb in Turan for nearly as long as the empire had borne

that name.

"The tribesmen aren't fools," Milgun admitted. "The Ekinari least of all. Lady,

maybe I did not think."

As Milgun was widely believed incapable of chewing nuts and walking at the same

time, this drew laughter. But it was the healthy kind, and presently the men

dispersed, to look to their mounts and gear, so as to be ready to ride out when

the storm abated.

At last Bethina, Farad, Khezal, and Conan were alone. Khezal kept looking back

down the valley, as if expecting a solid wall of furious warriors to sprout from

the sand at any moment.

"Best we be ready to fight or flee, if the lady's friends come for her," he
said.

"Oh, I do not think that will happen, or at least not soon enough to fear,"

Bethina said. Suddenly she spoke flawless Turanian, with the tones of a

noblewoman.

The three men looked at the woman as if she had just grown a long purple tail.

Then they looked at one another.

Bethina laughed. "In truth, the men with me—and I am grateful that they were not

slain—were there to help me be taken captive. When they are found, they will

show where I fell down into a crevice. I will be thought dead, at least for long

enough that we may ride north safely."

Conan nodded. It seemed the politest thing to do. It also occurred to him that

Bethina's allegiance was even more of a gift than it had seemed. If he

remembered correctly, the Ekinari's lands were well to the north—toward the

Kezankian Mountains, if not actually bordering on their foothills.

They might know more than most about the mysteries of those mountains.

Bethina nodded graciously, as the heiress of some great house might have nodded

to three upper servants. "I look forward to riding with you gentlemen, for I see

in you wisdom and strength."

Then she vanished into the murk, so swiftly and silently that for a moment Conan

wondered if she was a spirit. But then he saw footprints, even now filling with

windblown sand, and heard laughter like the tinkling of temple bells from behind

a rock.

The three men looked at one another again, and all spoke a single word, each in

his native tongue.

"Women!"
They rode out as soon as the sandstorm died enough to allow traveling, but

before there was too little wind to cover their tracks and too little sand in

the air to hide them. They put several hours of desert between them and the

Girumgi, then found a patch of rough, scrub-grown ground and went to earth like

so many foxes.

As daylight drained from the sky and a spangling of stars took its place, they

mounted and were once more on the move.

Riding by night and resting up by day, it took them five days to reach Ekinari

lands. Or at least these were lands where one was more likely to encounter

riders of the Ekinari than those of any other tribe.

The Ekinari were hardly a peaceful people—in the desert as in Afghulistan, no

lover of peace at any price lived long enough to breed sons. But as Bethina

pointed out, they had more good wells and safe places for their women and

children than many tribes.

"Our warriors do not need to ride across every patch of ground and cleanse it of

enemies, that the tribe may live," Bethina said. "We can look beyond today's

blood-feuds. That is why Doiran will not prevail in the end."

"That might be so, if he stood or fell by what the Ekinari will do for him,"

Conan pointed out. "With the warriors and the gold of the Girumgi behind him, he

will think that he can do as he pleases. He may even be right."

"That is not the brother I knew," Bethina replied. "You are saying that he is

ready to make slaves of his own people, if he can be their master under the

Girumgi?"

"Good men have done worse things when ambition fuddles their wits," Conan said

sharply. "Besides, it's not hard to find tribesmen to follow you if you say you
seek to hurt Turan. Turan has not been just in its dealings with the desert

folk, and they have long memories for grievances."

Bethina gave Conan a radiant smile, and Khezal gave him a sour look. Farad

carefully looked at the desert, but the Cimmerian could see a smile curving the

man's lips under his beard.

Under the stars, they rode toward the Kezankian Mountains.



The Kezankian Mountains did not tower as high as the Ibars range in Turan, let

alone the Himelias in northern Vendhya. Those were mountains that seemed fit to

hold up the very sky, or pierce it and thrust their snow-clad peaks into the

abyss beyond.

However, from the direction Conan and his companions approached them, the

Kezankians leaped almost straight from the desert. Eagles nesting halfway up the

mountain faces looked as tiny as doves, even to the Cimmerian's keen eyes. Birds

flying any higher were as invisible as if they had been mag-icked.

Meanwhile, the desert wind itself grew cooler, and its flutings and pipings

around the rocks set more than one man's teeth on edge.

"It's as if the wind itself knows this is a place to avoid," Farad said.

"Ha," Conan said. "I thought you would be feeling more at home than you have

since we—"

"Fled Afghulistan?" Farad said. His grin showed all his teeth, but there was no

mirth in his black eyes. Then he shook his head.

"I know what my homeland's mountains may hold—"

"Bandits, sheep, and lice," Bethina said. Farad stared at her, then laughed loud

enough to raise echoes.
"Not so wrong, lady," Farad said. "But even the lice are—I won't call them

friends, but at least no strangers to a man. Everyone is a stranger to these

mountains, and they look like the sort who treat any stranger as an enemy."

Looking up at the gray walls before them and listening once more to the wind,

Conan could not find it in his heart to disagree.



They found the remains of the camp the next morning, soon after they themselves

had made camp for the day. Out hunting with Farad, Conan was the first to see

the patch of soot in the middle of the trampled ground.

While Farad kept watch, the Cimmerian squatted by the trampled ground and

studied it. He sifted soil between his fingers, sniffed the ashes, and finally

rose.

"You look like a hound seeking a scent," Farad said.

"Close enough," the Cimmerian replied. "Now let's be finding their midden-pit.

I'd wager this camp held at least forty men, tribesmen and others. Something

they left in the pit has to tell us more about who they are."

"If we can find it and dig it up," Farad said.

"Oh, I think we can find it. As for digging it up, I'll do it myself if there's

no other way."

"I can spare you that, my chief."

As it happened, Khezal's orders spared both Conan and Farad the dirty chore. A

gang of Greencloaks set briskly to work with knives, hands, and the odd spade.

(Cavalry were not much for building field-works or carrying digging tools with

them.) The rubbish they unearthed told Khezal and Conan much the same.

"Two score bandits—what the tribes call loose-feet," Khezal said. "They're

commonly a desperate, vicious lot."
"Then who left this?" Conan said, holding up a blackened square of metal.

"A Khorajan left his cloak pin," Khezal said. "In truth, a Khorajan captain, or

at least a man of rank. That's silver with a relief of the king, as far as I can

judge under the soot."

"Are you sure serving Mishrak never tempted you?" Conan chaffed the Turanian.

"You have a good nose for spy's work."

"Also a tender conscience about it," Khezal said. He lowered his voice. "More so

since Yezdigerd's accession, and I'd wager I'm not the only one."

Conan had no doubt of that. There were as many honest folk in Turan as anywhere,

and more than in some lands he had traveled (and mostly departed as swiftly as

he'd come). But as long as Yezdigerd's promise of empire dazzled their eyes with

glory and filled their hands with gold, many Turanians might be less honest than

they would be otherwise.

Turan might profit from his quest with Khezal, but the Cimmerian intended to end

it far from Turan with the jewels at his belt, bound once again for Koth.

"Best we mount a good guard," Khezal said. "Forty loosefeet with a civilized

captain leading them might do some mischief if they surprised us."

Conan nodded. "Perhaps. But we might do them more, if we surprised them."

Khezal frowned. Conan gave a gusty laugh.

"You Turanians still think like the plains horsemen who were your ancestors. You

should never go to war without a hillman or few along, to tell you what to do

when the land's at a slant."

Khezal threw the Cimmerian a weary look. "Very well, my friend. You speak and I

will listen. But by all the gods, for every needless word you say, I will take

one jewel from that bag before I return it to you. Talk me deaf, and you will
ride empty-pursed for Koth."

"Better empty-pursed than empty-headed," Conan riposted. He drew his dagger and

began to trace lines in the sand with the point.



Conan shifted his weight cautiously, lest a dislodged stone roll far enough to

make a sound. The desert night was still, the wind for once asleep like

everything else.

Or rather, as the bandits would expect everything else to be.

The trap Conan had proposed was simple. The main band would camp in the very

shadow of the cliffs, choosing a place where no one could strike from above

unless they rode on the back of an eagle. They would be loud and lax in keeping

watch, as if they thought themselves safe in their barracks. Anyone watching as

the light faded would see easy prey, with hardly a sentry about, and none of

those sober.

After dark, the revelry would continue, for all that Khezal swore to geld anyone

who actually let a drop of wine touch his lips. Meanwhile, bands of men chosen

for their handiness with steel and their keen night-sight would creep unseen out

into the sand, at three points covering the three approaches to the main body.

Anyone who yielded to the thought of murdering and looting unsuspecting and

incapable victims would face the rudest of surprises. Indeed, a man could die

from such a surprise.

A small hand touched the Cimmerian's shoulder. He did not move, but his heart

leapt within him. Perhaps the thought about dying of surprise had been ill

omened.

He did not strike, however, because in the next moment the hand was laid gently

across his mouth. He felt slender but strong fingers across his lips, and
smelled healthy woman and the faintest of perfumes.

Conan shifted position again. His eyes were now accustomed to the dark, and he

had no difficulty recognizing Bethina. What gave him difficulty was her reason

for being out here with the ambush posts, and he could hardly ask her now, not

when the slightest whisper might warn lurking foes.

She solved the problem for both of them by sliding into his arms, until her head

rested on his shoulder and her lips were against his ear. They were more than

agreeable lips to feel, fluttering softly on his skin as she explained.

"The men are taking their part too seriously. They do nothing but sing one lewd

song after another."

Conan grunted, and shifted a third time, so that he could reply to Bethina as

she had spoken to him. Her ear also felt more than pleasant against his lips.

"You're no garden rose, to wilt at a few rough words. Tell me the truth."

She was silent briefly, then replied:

"I see you know women."

"If I didn't at my age, I'd be a fool or bleaching bones."

"Perhaps. But—under law, I can be chief over the Ekinari, instead of Doiran.

Under law, if I do as a man does."

"And how do men among the Ekinari?"

"They must—they must be whole men, not eunuchs. Also, they must have taken a foe

in battle."

The promise in the first words made Conan's blood race. The danger in the second

silenced it at once.

"This is no game, Bethina."

"The bandits are no friend to Ekinari or any other tribe. The Khorajans still
less so. I did not come here for sport, Conan."

The Cimmerian fought back laughter. "There are sports and sports, lady. But I

agree, a dark ditch waiting for flea-ridden bandits is no place for most of

them." He squeezed an admirably firm and rounded shoulder. "You'll find me as

apt as—"

The Cimmerian broke off abruptly. In a lull in the songs from camp, a less

convivial sound had reached his ears. It might have been the wind rising again;

it might also have been the hiss of sand sliding under an incautious footfall.

The wisest thing was to wait for the intruder's next mistake. Bethina stiffened

but made no sound, save the faintest rustle as she drew steel from under her

robes.

The sound came again. This time it was unmistakably a footfall. A moment later a

pebble rattled, the sound lasting until Conan could judge the direction. The

intruder was close to the left. Too close to be left alone.

All very well, but he had no wish to spring the trap for a single man. "We want

to draw them in, put an end to most of them, and learn from the rest," he

remembered Khezal telling the men.

Again Conan moved, with the caution of a snake approaching a bird. He saw a

darker patch against the sky, man-shaped and hardly a spear's length away. The

man wore a bandit's ragged robes and was as hairy and bearded as one, but he

wore a sword and dagger with silver hilts.

Too vain of his blades to blacken them for night work, the Cimmerian thought.

The ranks of warriors would not miss this one.

The man turned at the last moment, so saw his death coming in the shape of a

gigantic dark form leaping apparently from the ground. Then a fist like a maul

exploded in his stomach and an arm like a giant snake locked around his neck.
The man's senses had left him before his assailant had laid him on the ground.

Conan crouched in turn, stripping off the man's robes. A wide-eyed Bethina

pulled the senseless man into the ditch and began binding his hands and feet

with strips of his own garments, as Conan took his victim's place. He had to

stoop a trifle to look the same size, although the man had been well grown. He

had also worn under his robes more than enough to say "Khoraja" to anyone who

knew the handiwork of that city's artisans.

The Cimmerian reached down and stroked Bethina's forehead, all he could reach

without dropping his guard. He thought he heard a light, nearly stifled giggle,

and vowed to touch more than her forehead as soon as they found a time and

place. The lass had heart and wits to go with her looks!

In the Khorajan's place, Conan had a clear view all around him, to the horizon

in three directions and the cliff in the fourth. The fires in the camp were

dying down; no need to burn scarce dung to keep up the act. The stars no longer

glowed undimmed; a haze was creeping across the sky. Another sandstorm? Conan

hoped not, for he had small taste for another blind groping against a far

deadlier foe than Bethina's "guards."

The sound this time was many footfalls, men trying so hard to be silent that

they would have succeeded against almost any man but the Cimmerian. He counted

more than twenty dark-robed and hooded figures with either bows or swords. Then

farther off he heard a horse whicker.

The bandits themselves had divided their forces. Some would no doubt rush in to

surprise the camp and sow panic. Then their mounted comrades would ride in to

finish the work, driving off the Turanians' horses and carrying away loot and

prisoners. The surviving Greencloaks would have small chance of pursuing, or
even of living through another encounter with the meanest foe.

It did not take a warrior of Conan's experience to doubt that the bandits had

devised this scheme by themselves. A shrewder captain than the bandits of any

land usually produced was behind tonight's work.

The silence from the camp ran on. Conan cursed in several tongues. Before, he

would have given much to send a silent message to the camp for quiet so he could

hear the enemy approaching. Now he would have as gladly sent a message to them

to sing and dance, so the bandits would not suspect that they had been detected.

Another whicker, closer, and Conan turned only his head in the direction of the

horse-sounds. The mounted bandits were approaching through a dry wash that they

thought concealed them completely. But a low part of the bank let Conan's eyes

pick them out of the darkness.

Before darkness, the Cimmerian had ridden over much of the country for several

bowshots around the camp. If his memory served him as to the ground in the

enemy's path, there was a narrow end to the dry wash, where a handful might

block many. A pity not to be able to do the work himself, but being where you

were not expected in a night battle was the easiest way known to gods or men to

be killed by your friends.

Conan now turned his head the other way, and this time the curses escaped his

lips. Another band of loosefeet had drifted into sight as silently as a moving

sand dune. They were marching straight for the mouth of the draw. No barring

that to the horsemen now, not even by a Cimmerian's sword.

A very longheaded captain, the one who led the enemy tonight. Conan would gladly

enroll him among the chiefs he had slain and sing a death song for him. He would

still more gladly ask him what he did in this land, and who else aided him.

With his hands, Conan signaled to the six Afghulis at his post. The plan had
been for all three outposts to strike the enemy in the rear. But the men in

posts closer to the cliff now could not move that fast without being seen or

heard and caught on open ground by bandit archers. In that situation, they were

to rally on the camp itself and swell the ranks of its defenders—or face the

wrath of both Khezal and Conan together.

The attack from the rear would now rest on broad Cimmerian shoulders—although

six Afghulis accustomed to bladework in the dark were no despicable foe either.

Together, Conan expected that he and the Afghulis might even be able to keep

Bethina alive, although the harder she tried to "take her man," the harder that

task would be.

Conan's chivalry toward women never let him keep one out of a fight she entered

of her own free will. But the Ekinari would not be grateful if he led Bethina

into battle and did not lead her out again safely. Ungrateful Ekinari could be a

menace to the quest or the peace of Turan, and either way a menace to Khezal's

future.

A man did not need to deal with moneylenders, Conan thought, to learn that he

could owe too much to too many different people!

The Afghulis slipped along behind Conan as silently as the Cimmerian, more so

than their enemies. Bethina not only kept up, she made hardly more noise than

her companions.

So it was not any of those with Conan who alerted the prowling loosefeet to

their danger.

"Eeeeenaaaa—ha!"

The war cry split the night. Conan saw shadows swirl and dance as some bandits

faced about, to repel attack from their rear. Others dashed forward, hoping to
reach the camp in time to find the sleepy or the drunken struggling out of their

blankets.

With battle joined, speed was now more important than silence. Conan broke into

a run, slowing his pace only enough to not outdistance his companions too much.

Being a match for any three warriors was no reason to go into battle alone when

there was no need.

So Conan struck the bandits only a few paces ahead of Farad, and Farad only a

few paces ahead of the other Afghulis. Bethina brought up the rear, but just

before Conan drew his sword he heard her shriek.

"Leave one for me, Conan!"

Conan cursed and laughed in the same breath. He needed no advice, and Bethina

had revealed her presence to the enemy. He would be glad to leave her a live foe

or two, but he wondered if her enthusiasm for blooding her steel would survive

her first battle. Knowing that you held men's lives on the edge of your sword

sobered most warriors, and those it did not sober were as mad dogs, and the

faster they were killed, the better for honorable men.

The ground dropped from under Conan's feet. He turned a stumble into a

somersault and came up with gravel in his hair, sand in his mouth, and his sword

still in his hand. He also came up so close to his first opponent that he barely

had time to parry the first stroke of the man's tulwar.

Conan's riposte disarmed the man, and as he drew back to make way for

better-armed comrades, the Cimmerian let him go. He was fighting against four or

five, as far as he could tell. He would not borrow trouble unless his foes knew

no more of swordsmanship than children. The children, that is, of other lands

than Cimmeria.

Conan cut down two men without ever seeing them clearly, or so he judged from
the way his slashes jarred his arm and the men he slashed screamed. A third

proved that he was no child by getting in under the Cimmerian's guard with a

long dagger. Conan buffeted the man with his fist, and as he reeled, brought his

knee up under the man's jaw. Jaw and neck both sundered by the blow, the man

fell lifeless.

By now the ground about the Cimmerian was slippery with blood and cluttered with

the dead or the dying. Fortunately he could give way, because now the Afghulis

were up on either flank, and he could hear their steel meeting the bandits' even

as he kept his eyes firmly on his own part of the battle.

So he did not see Bethina running up until she had run past him, into the midst

of the enemy. How she escaped being skewered by mistake was a mystery that only

the gods of battlefields knew, and Conan doubted that they ever bothered to

share their knowledge with honest warriors.

He could not doubt that Bethina was in mortal danger, or would be the moment the

enemy realized she was among them.

Cimmerian speed and strength saved Bethina, along with the slow wits of her

enemies and her own well-wielded blade. She was admirably free of quaint notions

about fair play in a desperate fight; she took her first man by stabbing him in

the back. His scream warned comrades, but his life was already fleeing as

Bethina snatched her dagger free and faced new foes.

One of these seemed so unmanned by facing a woman that Conan hardly needed steel

to end his fighting. A swift kick sent the man down with a shattered knee, and

Conan's other foot stamping on his arm sent his tulwar flying.

Bethina's next opponent was made of sterner stuff. He had only a dagger, but was

supple and swift as a cat. He locked blades with the Ekinari girl, then gripped
her by the hair. She gasped at the pain and tried to bring her knee up. This

threw her off balance, and both opponents fell, the bandit on top.

Still Bethina fought without crying out or giving up, if not with great skill.

Slowly the bandit's greater strength and weight threatened to prevail, as he

forced her knife back against her breast and the point of his own closer to her

flesh.

The bandit had at most a heartbeat to savor his coming triumph before death took

him. Conan's fingers gripped his hair and yanked him upright, and the

Cimmerian's sword slashed in a deadly arc, severing his spine and nearly cutting

through his rib cage from the rear.

Bethina sprang to her feet, pale where she was not covered with her late foe's

blood. "Your kill," she said, nodding to Conan. Her eyes were unnaturally wide

and her lips parted, although her voice was remarkably steady for so newly

fledged a warrior. To the Cimmerian, they seemed fuller than before, and even

more inviting, not that he had found fault with them earlier—

"Look out!" Bethina screamed.

Conan moved, as it seemed to the man approaching him from behind, in three

directions at once. Then his sword came out of nowhere and caught the attacker

across the throat. The man's head lolled, nearly severed from his neck, but he

remained on his feet long enough to block the passage of a comrade.

That gave Bethina time to prepare herself. As Conan's victim fell and his

comrade worked around the Cimmerian's flank, Bethina struck. She sprang forward

from a low crouch, driving her knife up under the man's throat. He was wearing a

boiled-leather neck-guard, but instead of warding off or catching Bethina's

blade, it deflected it upward.

The dagger's point ripped into the man's throat. It did not quite reach his
brain, the blade not being long enough nor Bethina's arm strong enough to thrust

it that far. But it killed the man quite as effectively as ever Conan's own

blade could have done.

"That one is yours," Conan said. "I will stand witness, before gods and men."

For a moment he thought she was going to kiss or even embrace him, either course

a sad folly on a battlefield that would have lowered his opinion of her wits.

She held herself back, however, and then the swirl of battle was around them

again. They had to stand back to back and defend themselves for a good while, a

bad position for kissing even if one had no other work at hand.

Between them, Conan, Bethina, and the Afghulis put down or drove off most of the

bandits. The few survivors who did not flee kept their distance. One had a bow

and no fear of hitting friends; his arrows hissed randomly down about Conan and

Bethina.

"Best get down, girl."

"I am no girl, and that archer could not hit a camel that was inside his own

tent."

"Maybe, but worse archers have killed good men." The Cimmerian lifted Bethina

with his hands under each arm, and dropped her into a ditch.

"Farad?"

"Here, my chief."

"Keep this lady company for a while. Sit on her if you must."

"If you do, Farad, no woman will ever give you pleasure."

"My heart breaks."

"I was not thinking of your heart, Farad."

Bidding the remaining Afghulis to remain where they were, Conan loped off into
the darkness. He was going against his own war-wisdom, but something perturbed

him. The horsemen had not ridden down on the camp, although he could still hear

their mounts not far off.

Nor was the third force of bandits either engaged or in sight. They might have

sunk into the earth or grown wings and flown off to the stars, for all the

Cimmerian could see of them. He disliked leaving his Afghulis, but knew that no

man among the Turanian ranks was more adept at night scouting than he was. If

anyone could unearth the answer to yet another mystery, it was the Cimmerian.

The Cimmerian also nearly paid with his life twice over for the answers he

found. The first time was when he rounded the shoulder of a low sand dune and

came hard upon a band of tribesmen lying in wait. They had been so silent that

even his ears did not pick their breathing out of the desert night, he so

cat-footed that their ears seeking other sounds gave no warning.

Four arrows flew almost in a single breath, and it was the favor of the gods

(not to mention the Cimmerian's own lightning-quick fall and roll) that kept any

of them from doing him serious hurt. He rolled to within arm's reach of the

nearest tribesman, plucked him from his hiding place like a boy picking a pear

from a tree, and drew the man in front of him as a shield.

"Hold," he whispered. "Who do you follow?"

"Bethina," someone said, immediately hushed by several others. Then a voice that

was, incredibly, that of an aged woman, said:

"Stand up, that I may see you."

Conan made a rude suggestion about what the old woman could do with that idea.

He heard a soft laugh—a laugh, not a cackle, which might have come from a woman

hardly older than Bethina.

"No. By Crom, Mitra, and all lawful gods, I will curse any who harm you without
my leave."

It struck Conan that if the old woman, whom he had no cause to trust, did give

leave, he would be dead before he fell to the ground. Those archers would not

miss again.

But these people were not behaving like blood enemies. If they were not, there

was small cause to reveal them. Also, he had now seen the headdress of the man

he was using as a shield. It was too dark to make out colors, but the pattern of

the headdress was the same as Bethina's.

Conan stood up, without releasing his prisoner.

"Let Gorok go." The old woman spoke like someone accustomed to command.

Bethina's mother? A tribal sorceress? Whatever she might be, Conan decided it

was something to be obeyed—although he drew both sword and dagger before he

freed Gorok.

"Yes-s-s-s-s." The old woman's one hissed word reminded Conan unpleasantly of

sounds heard in the temples of Set the Great Serpent, when it was time to feed

the sacred snakes.

Conan vowed that if the woman turned into a snake now, it would be her last act

in this world.

Instead the old woman laughed softly again. "Fools! This is he who saved

Bethina! I saw it, and do any of you deny that I have true vision?"

No one did. The old woman indeed sounded like some ancient village crone of

Cimmeria, women honored and more than a Uttle feared even when they were in

their right senses.

"I am a friend to Bethina," Conan said, choosing his words carefully. "If you

are kin or friends to her, then I can hardly be your ene—"
"Hsssst!" someone said. Conan recognized, the universal call for silence and

alertness, and went to a crouch. As he did, he understood why the riders had not

yet charged in. They were either comrades to these men, and therefore friends,

or they had seen these men and were maneuvering against them.

Which was yet another mystery, in a journey that had already produced far more

than an honest warrior could contemplate with any peace of mind. Conan knew of

no god who could truly and reliably be bribed with sacrifices. If he had, he

would gladly have promised such a god almost anything imaginable for no more

than that this journey should hold no more mysteries.

Perhaps some god did hear part of the Cimmerian's unvoiced wish. Certainly this

particular mystery died almost at the moment of its birth. Perhaps the bandit

riders had overheard Conan's meeting with those who waited. Perhaps their own

comrades signaled for help. Perhaps some underchief among them simply grew tired

of waiting.

Regardless, the rattle of hooves on stones cut off the Cimmerian's words. He

leapt for higher ground and saw the others also moving. Only the old woman was

not running, and she was walking briskly enough for one of the age her voice

revealed.

Unless it was her laugh that told the truth, and in such case, was she a witch?

Likely enough, the voice of experience whispered to Conan. It also told the

Cimmerian that few magic-wielders ever served any cause but their own. Finally,

it told him that if this woman was truly Bethina's friend, then her cause and

Conan's might march together.

That was all the listening to voices Conan had time for, before the loosefoot

riders came down upon him and his newfound comrades.

Four or five of them rode a little behind and to one side of their comrades.
Conan's path also separated him a trifle from his. So the mounted bandits found

themselves riding at a single man on foot, and let out shrill cries of triumph

at sighting this easy prey.

They were more mistaken than they could know in their remaining moments of life.

They were contending against more than his strength, speed, and war-wisdom. They

were contending against a man who had been a seasoned warrior before he ever

bestrode a horse. Moreover, he was a son of Cimmeria, a land that had never

spawned a mounted army but had devoured more than a few. What Conan did not know

about how a man on foot might best those on horseback was hardly knowable by

mortal man.

He threw sand in the face of one horse, then darted aside from it and under the

slash of its rider's sword to hamstring the next horse from behind. He had to

parry another down-cut with his own sword, but that slowed the rider enough to

let a Cimmerian hand grip the man's near leg.

The rider came out of the saddle like the bung from an ale barrel, flew in an

arc over Conan's head, and smashed down headfirst. No man could survive an

impact that made such a sound of crushing skull and cracking spine.

The next rider flourished a lance, and squalled triumph as he saw the Cimmerian

appear to stumble. The "stumble" was judged very exactly, to take the Cimmerian

a finger's breadth clear of the lance point without taking him out of reach of

the lancer.

The lancer discovered this as his horse suddenly staggered. It staggered from

the weight of a Cimmerian leaping on its back. Then the rider screamed from the

pain of a dagger thrusting into his vitals from behind, and fell with a thud as

Conan flung him to the ground like a sack of grain.
In the confusion the last rider did not notice that his opponent had transformed

himself from a helpless footman to sudden death and now to a mounted foe. Conan

did not give the man time to repent of this error. He saw that the man's horse

had its rump toward him, and mischievously bent out of the saddle and jerked its

tail.

The horse tried to rear and kick out at the same time. It failed to do either,

and instead lost its balance and toppled. The rider found himself sliding

inexorably backward out of his saddle, then suddenly suspended in the air by one

stout Cimmerian arm.

The man stared into cold blue eyes from which Death itself seemed to look out.

Then the harsh dark face that held those eyes split in gusty laughter. The man

fainted with sheer relief and never felt himself strike the ground as Conan

dropped him.

Then he was looking over the heads of his new comrades as they shot, pulled, or

hacked the remaining mounted bandits out of the saddle, to see Bethina running

across the sands. He raised his voice to shout, "Down!" and at the same time

raised his sword.

It came down on the arm of a loosefoot archer drawing on Bethina, and arm, bow,

and arrow all tumbled to the ground. The archer followed them a moment later,

with a split skull.

Then Bethina ran lightly through the melee, dagger drawn but giving little heed

to other possible dangers, and threw her arms around a small figure standing by

an upthrust rock. Conan heard the figure complain, in the old woman's voice:

"Bethina! Spare my ribs, for the gods' love!"

The tone was that of an old nurse to a beloved child now grown to womanhood.

Conan slipped out of the saddle and flexed his shoulders to ease tension.
Whoever the old woman's companions might be, they could hardly be enemies to any

friend of Bethina, quite apart from the fight that they had made beside Conan

against the loosefeet. There were still mysteries aplenty hovering about this

quest, like vultures about a poisoned spring, but the answer to this one at

least seemed free of danger.




Thirteen

The summons that had to be from the Lady came to Muhbaras some days later.

The summons itself was no surprise. The chamber to which a Maiden led him was a

considerable one.

It was hung with moldering tapestries, and the bare rock floor was piled with

rank furs and roughly cured hides. A low table was the only furnishing, bearing

cheap brass plates and bowls filled with biscuits and fruit and lightly covered

with coarse cloth. A jug of wine shared the table, as well as two cups.

Muhbaras had time to cease to be surprised before the door closed behind him.

His next thought was that on this cold floor, bedding the Lady, who was fair but

a trifle thin-flanked, might not give her much pleasure. His next thought was

that he would give three fingers for a drink, but knew not what might be in the

wine.

Instead he sat down, rolled up a fur to pad his back, and leaned back against

the wall. Again he chose a position where he could see the whole room—so he

leapt nearly to the ceiling when he heard a soft sigh behind him.

The sigh, as of a child exhaling, was followed by a low rumble. By now Muhbaras
stood in the center of the room, cursing the floor coverings for tangling his

feet when he wanted freedom to move swiftly. He had just started kicking a space

clear when a section of wall pivoted on a central shaft, leaving blackness on

either side.

Cool air with a faint scent of moss trickled out of the blackness. Then the

blackness itself seemed to move, turning blue as it did. A luminous mist filled

the gaps on either side of the stone panel, and in one of those gaps a

white-limbed form took shape.

With fluid grace, as if she herself were a creation of mist, the Lady stepped

forth into the chamber.



"How powerful do you think the old woman is?" Khezal asked.

Conan looked askance at the Turanian captain. "Omyela? And you're asking me

about her?"

"You're a longheaded man, Conan my friend. Also longsighted. You may see farther

than most into this old witch."

"I've learned only enough about sorcerers and their ilk to be able to defeat or

avoid them. If you want real knowledge, send to Aghrapur."

"Aghrapur is a long ways off, my friend. You are here. Also, if half the stories

about you are true, you've done more than fight free of the clutches of

sorcerers. You've walked away leaving a good many of the breed dead behind you."

"I've done that with many who tried to keep a reluctant guest," Conan said.

"Nonetheless, you've doubtless learned more than you think you know."

"Very well. I trust Bethina, and she speaks well of Omyela. She also seems a

shrewd old body to me. Whether she's fit to contend with the Lady of the Mists,

I don't know. Nor will anyone else, until we all learn a trifle more about the
Lady."

Conan finished his cup in a single swallow and belched in the manner of the

desert tribesmen complimenting their host's hospitality. "As to how we shall do

that—how goes the questioning of our captives?"

"Well enough, and I thank you for your care in providing us with Khorajan

prisoners. Unfortunately one of them died before he talked, and the other told

us only a little we did not already know."

"Such as what?"

"That only one Khorajan, a captain named Muhbaras, actually enters the Valley of

the Mists. It is his company that escorts the captives to the gate. There are

tales that the Lady looks upon him with more favor than she does most men."

"Good luck to Muhbaras, then. That's a fate I'd not wish on a priest of Set. Any

more?"

Khezal shrugged. "Muhbaras may have twenty men, he may have a hundred. He may

have a wizard of his own, he may only have a royal spy. Tales all, and each

contradicting the last one."

"Somehow, I cannot cheer at this. But it's no worse than I expected. But we send

scouts up to the mouth of the valley. Even if they don't come back, that itself

will teach us more than we know. Also, they could ask the villagers who've been

providing the victims what they know. A little promise of protection would

loosen tongues, I'm sure."

"I'd favor that, but we can't split the men that way. A large enough scouting

party, and we'd be helpless here below if the Girumgi appeared." Khezal shook

his head. "No, I hate to appear in leading strings, but I think we need to call

for reinforcements. Ten score more Greencloaks or even tribal levies, and we can
send up to the valley enough men to do real work. Not just scout but fight."

"We'll have to tie Bethina up to keep her from biting people," Conan said,

laughing. "She badly wants this mist menace driven away from her tribe's lands."

"Conan, from the way the young lady's been looking at you, I'm sure you can find

a dozen other and more pleasurable ways of making her harmless."

The Cimmerian grinned. He did not tell Khezal that an order to spend time in

Bethina's company was exactly what he'd been trying to gain.

There were opportunities beckoning that Khezal's plans might let slip. But to

take advantage of them, Conan would need the Ekinari woman's help.



As he had not known when to expect his meeting with the Lady of the Mists,

Muhbaras also had not known what she might be wearing. Considering how little

she wore on many of the occasions he had met her, he would have been surprised

by nothing.

The blue light playing about her concealed all but her face and hair until she

was several paces into the room. Then the slab pivoted back, leaving only

apparently blank wall behind the Lady.

Muhbaras could now see that she wore a long-sleeved gown that covered her from

throat to ankles without concealing the grace and suppleness of the body under

it. One could not make out details, but one was left in no doubt about the

beauty of the woman standing there.

The Lady raised her hands, and her sleeves fell back to the elbows. She wore

thin silver bracelets on either wrist, the one on the right wrist set with

emeralds or some other like-colored stone, nearly as fine as sand grains.

Muhbaras could not help catching his breath at the gesture. Those raised hands

could be the first step in a spell—
"Fair and noble captain, there is nothing to fear."

"Perhaps I have nothing to fear," Muhbaras said. "But what of you? Am I worthy

to treat you as you deserve?"

The Lady bit her lip, and Muhbaras was astonished to see that she was holding

back laughter. The Khorajan felt a sudden urge to step forward and take her in

his arms while she laughed against his shoulder.

He reminded himself that laughter was part of being human, not all. The Lady

might laugh like a girl, and still torment those about her like the maddest of

despots grown old in vice and corruption. Both were in her. Both would be in his

embrace. Muhbaras felt his temples throbbing.

"You are worthy," the Lady said softly. "You are worthy of a better setting for

our—" she hesitated and seemed to be flushing '—our meeting."

She carried no staff and wore no amulets or other magical devices that Muhbaras

could see. All he saw was three passes of those long-fingered hands, exquisite

fingers with nails the color of the desert sky at dawn, fingers that seemed very

ready to be kissed—

Golden light flooded the chamber, dazzling Muhbaras for a moment. He felt heat

on his face, then on his feet, then all around him. It faded, but did not

entirely disappear.

"You may open your eyes," the Lady's voice came.

Muhbaras did. The walls and roof of the chamber were now a vaulting of fine blue

tile. The floor was the finest of golden sand. In one corner—where the smelly

furs had been piled—rose a pavilion, a crimson and blue silk canopy supported by

four rosewood posts, each carved in the form of a different marvelous beast.

Muhbaras thought he recognized a leopard, a serpent, an otter, and a dragon.
Under the canopy lay a pile of silk cushions, and beside the cushions a low

table, plain ebony on ivory legs. Golden dishes of cakes and sweetmeats covered

it, making a circle around a silver jug of wine.

On the cushions lay the Lady of the Mists. She wore nothing except her

bracelets, and her hair flowing like silken threads over her bare shoulders and

down across her breasts. All the beauties Muhbaras had expected were there for

him to see—and now to touch.

He felt his blood race and realized that he, too, wore nothing. The first step

toward the pavilion was as hard as if he wore iron boots, but the second was

easier, the third easier still.

Before long, he was sitting beside the Lady. Her head was on his shoulder, and

he was nibbling a honey cake that she held up to him. The last of the cake

vanished, and he found himself licking her fingers.

"The honey tastes real," he said. "You taste real."

"It is. I am," she said. Her voice was unsteady. "All that is here, all that

will come to us here, is real."

"It seems too beautiful."

"You doubt my beauty?" she said, sitting up so that he could see everything. He

looked—and saw in her eyes what could only be fear.

Desire and tenderness swept through Muhbaras. Here was the Lady of the Mists,

sorceress with mighty magic at her command and mistress of life and death over

all the valley. Here also was a frightened maiden, tasting desire for the first

time, offering herself to a man that she might fulfill that desire— and finding

that all her magic was no help whatever. If she had schemed for weeks to make

Muhbaras ready to greet her as man to willing woman, she could not have found a

better way.
Muhbaras closed the gap between them and lifted her fingers to his lips. He

licked off the rest of the honey, then turned her hand over and kissed the palm

of the hand. Presently his lips crept up past the brace-let, and it was not long

after that before she opened her arms and all the rest of her to Muhbaras.

He thought that he had never heard a sweeter sound in his life, than the first

time she cried out in delight.

It was almost enough to make him forget the cries of Danar in his last agony at

the Lady's hands.



"Omyela will not be pleased at waiting," Bethina said. She was walking beside

Conan, bow in hand and quiver over her back. They were together on pretense of

going hunting, close enough to the camp not to be in danger, far enough that no

unwanted ears might hear their talk.

"I was not thinking that she would have to," Conan replied. "If she is ready to

ride out tonight—"

"You would go against Khezal?" Bethina asked.

Conan grinned. "Quick to see, aren't you?" he asked.

"I am not a green girl, and my father allowed me to sit in the council meetings

of the tribe from my fourteenth year," Bethina said, with dignity.

"Pardon," Conan said. "I would go against Khezal if I had to. But I'm not sure

that riding north is as much against his orders as he said."

"If it is not, he could be making a puppet of you," the woman said. "If you

succeed, he can claim the glory. If you fail, he can say you disobeyed him, and

your enemies in Turan will rejoice at your death."

"Khezal will have to change more than most men before he intrigues that way,"
Conan said. "The most I think is that he's trying to guard his back from his

enemies in the Great City.

"But you're right. He may be trusted, but no doubt there are royal spies among

the Greencloaks. I need my Afghulis, and they need to be out of Khezal's reach,

so we need to find a path for them."

"Let me talk to Omyela," Bethina said. "Giving her a chance to trick a Turanian

is better than offering her a sack of gold."



The Lady of the Mists was a clean maiden, but either magick or good fortune made

her first union all pleasure and no pain. Or so it seemed to Muhbaras.

Of his own pleasure, he could not speak, for there were no words in any tongue

he knew that would do it justice. Indeed, he wondered if there were words in any

of the tongues of men.

Presently she conjured a pool of sparkling water into the middle of the chamber,

and led Muhbaras to it. They bathed old passion from them, but kindled new, and

soon were locked together on the sand at the edge of the pool.

"I am beginning to believe this is all real," Muhbaras said. He rested a hand on

a part of the Lady of whose reality he had become wholly certain.

She imprisoned his hand with hers, then kissed his fingers. "It is all real.

What I had put in the chamber was the stuff of earth, as is my magic. It is

easier to transform what exists into something else, that to create something

out of nothing."

It occurred to Muhbaras that the transformation might as easily go the other

way. The Lady seemed to read his thoughts.

"No. You will be gone from here before the cham-her is as it was. You need have

no fear of waking up alone amid balding furs and reeking hides."
"Do I need to fear walking out of this chamber in the garb I wore at birth?"

"If I do not, why should you? We will not be cold." She proved her warmth all

over again, and it was some while before Muhbaras could again think about

clothes.

Again, it seemed that his thoughts were written upon his face. Suddenly he was

garbed as he had been, although he thought his blades had been polished and

sharpened since he last saw them.

"You see? All that I hold in my memory, I can restore as needed. But is

soldier's garb needed now? I think not." She snapped her fingers, and Muhbaras

was unclothed again.

The Lady grinned. "I am not done with you, nor I think you with me. Come to me,

captain. If it was in me to beg, I would. But with you, I will never have to."

As Muhbaras took the Lady of the Mists in his arms again, he could not help

wishing that this might be true. The Lady might have come to him with blood on

her hands that the gods themselves could not wash off. Yet he would not begrudge

her what little happiness he might be able to give her.




Fourteen

Old Omyela might be hardly larger than a ten-year-old Cimmerian girl, with a

black-eyed gaze that neither Conan nor anyone else could meet for long. She was

also as shrewd as any descendant of so many generations of hard-living desert

folk could be, however, and she seemed to know her spells.

One of those spells covered the escape of Conan's new company—all the Afghulis
and twenty-five Ekinari besides Bethina and Omyela, with a few spare mounts

"acquired" from the Greencloaks. It was the simplest of spells, sending into the

middle of the Greencloak camp an image of Bethina dancing. While everyone,

including the sentries, had their eyes fixed on the play of supple limbs and

veils that revealed more than they hid, the Afghulis slipped out of the camp.

Carrying their gear, they swiftly reached their meeting with the Ekinari, who

had mounts for all. Then, mounted and with night enfolding the desert to hide

their tracks, Conan's new band rode north.

They had a good notion of where to start looking for the Valley of the Mists,

and it was a good three days' ride to the north. Conan set a punishing pace that

made even the Afghulis sweat, and feared only that the two women might not be

able to endure.

Neither gave trouble. Bethina was young and fit, and decades of desert sun had

baked Omyela to the color and toughness of old leather.

"I remember when a woman who could not ride from dawn to dark three days running

was not considered fit to bear children," Omyela said, scoffing at Bethina's

concern. "Take care of yourself, girl. Wear away your strength, and when that

Cimmerian wants you, there'll be nothing of you there!" She gave a bawdy

chuckle, and Bethina's bronzed skin turned even darker.

Conan walked silently away, and nearly ran into Farad.

"Maidens should not ride on such death-quests," the Afghuli said softly.

Conan laughed. "Maidens you admire, you mean. I had not heard that the Afghuli

lasses huddled around the cookfires."

"I admire that wild desert girl?" Farad said indignantly.

"Yes," Conan said. "Or was it someone else who stood there gaping while she

danced, so that Omyela could send the image to the camp? A fly could have
crawled into your mouth and made a nest in your back teeth, for all you

noticed."

Farad twined the fingers of both hands in his beard and glared at Conan. "My

chief, the day I cannot tell when a beautiful woman dances, it will be the day I

am dead or at least blind. Last night I was neither."

Conan laughed, and chaffed Farad with a few light words to cool his indignation.

He wondered if he should mention Farad's admiration to Bethina, lest the girl

hurt him by chance.

Then he decided on silence. He faced enough tasks for three men on this last

part of the journey, and he would not add playing matchmaker to them!



Captain Khezal was neither surprised nor alarmed at waking to find Conan gone,

and the Afghulis and Ekinari along with him. He had, indeed, rather hoped that

the Cimmerian would take swift action, and be long gone before any

reinforcements to the Green-cloaks arrived from the South or West.

Such reinforcements were likely to include some captain more senior than Khezal.

Not all such captains would be inclined to send Conan's head in a bag of salt

back to Aghrapur, but too many were. Even those who wished to be honest might

become otherwise, for fear of what spies might say. Fear of Yezdigerd's spies

had run through Turan like a plague for years now, and showed no signs of

abating.

Khezal might be putting his own head in danger, of course. But he would rather

not keep it on his shoulders if he could not do so honorably. Conan was

thrusting his head into a land of the most sinister sort of magic, courting

damnation even more than death. For the sake of a friend facing such dangers,
one's own death was nothing much to fear.

So Khezal sent messengers south and west, and also waited for the messengers

returning from the party he had trailing Conan.



They rode close to the mountains, for concealment from the desert and for water

from the mountain springs. It was as well that the Greencloaks did not ride with

them, for no tribe in these lands was friendly to Turan. Instead, the wind

seemed to bear word of their coming to tribesmen in search of adventure, and

these riders came in until Conan led a band of more than fifty.

On the afternoon of the fourth day, they camped at the mouth of a ravine known

for its endlessly flowing springs. Farad led the first watch up the ravine, and

Conan did the same with the second when Farad's men returned. Bethina went with

Conan, striding with sturdy litheness over the rugged ground. She was clad from

crown to toe, but the breeze pressed certain of her garments against the ripe

curves Conan remembered so well from the night she danced.

They led the way up the ravine, and Conan's hill-eating stride soon left

everyone but Bethina behind. They found themselves climbing onto a shelf of

rock, from which the far end of the ravine rose straight into the sky, a

vertical crack taller than a tall tree.

From the crack in the rock, water flowed, to form an iridescent blue pool just

beyond the shelf. Below the shelf, water flowed out and down, to form the stream

that the men were using to fill their water bags.

Conan saw that the rocks on either side of the pool sparkled with gemlike bright

bits, and a soft cushion of blue lichen overgrew one of them. He wanted to sit

down, pull off his boots, and bathe his feet in water that looked so much like

the pools where he'd swum as a boy in Cimmeria.
Bethina had already given in to the same impulse. She dandled her feet in the

water, wincing at its chill, then kicked and splashed like a baby.

Suddenly she stood up and began unlacing her cloak. "I think that pool's deep

enough to swim in."

Conan frowned. "Mortally cold, though."

"Is hill blood so weak, then? Or are you so clean that you need no bath?" She

wrinkled her nose. "No, it cannot be that. So it must be a weakness in

Cimmerians. The world must know of this. I shall— yaaahh!"

She broke off with a happy shout as Conan closed the distance to her, lifted

her, and tossed her into the pool. It was deep enough to submerge her

completely; when she bobbed to the surface she was spluttering and gasping from

the cold.

Then she laughed, dove again, and came up at Conan's feet. Water sluiced over

him, and as Bethina thrashed and splashed, more doused him all the way up to his

waist.

"Well, Conan?"

Conan glared in mock-fury, sat down, and started pulling off his boots. Then he

stopped, for Bethina's tunic was now floating in the pool, and as he watched,

her trousers bobbed up to join it. Then her head reappeared, hair sleeked down

over bare shoulders, and she stepped out of the water. Silver drops ran down

between her breasts and over every other curve, and Conan's arms were rising to

meet her even as she came into them.

They used the bed of lichen well, and for how long, Conan never knew. Even the

thought of danger could not enter his mind for a while.

Somewhere in Bethina's embrace, he chuckled.
"Do I amuse you, Conan?"

"That, and much else. But I was thinking. You are a whole woman now, true?"

"Well—"

"You're lacking nothing any woman has, and you've more than most. Or isn't that

what your folk call 'whole'?"

"For me—it might be best—if I bore a child. Prove that the line of my father is

safe with me. To a man of good blood, of course, and a friend to the tribe."

Conan slapped Bethina smartly on her bare rump. "Woman, you won't find me

unwilling, and I hope your folk call me friend. But having a babe in your belly

is no way to go questing!"

"I will remember that. But surely, Conan, we will not be here in the mountains

that long?"

"Maybe, maybe not. But if you hope too much, ten Turanian crowns to a brass bit

you'll find yourself trying to have the babe somewhere in a blizzard-buried cave

in the mountains next winter!"

She shuddered at the thought, and the Cimmerian held her close. He hoped she

could not read in his touch his innermost thought, which was that anyone here by

next winter would not be among the living. Perhaps not among the lawfully dead,

if the Lady of the Mists had half the powers credited to her by rumor, but

surely not among the living.



"More wine, my Lady?" Muhbaras said. He sat on the edge of the magical pool in

their meeting chamber, legs dangling, holding out the jug.

The Lady of the Mists nodded, extending one bare white arm. She wore nothing,

and Muhbaras no more. Now they did not disrobe by magic when she transformed the

chamber, but disrobed each other, touching and caressing as they went.
"You would make a fine servant, Muhbaras," the Lady said, as the golden wine

flowed into her cup. "Perhaps I should bind you to me so that you will be here

forever."

Muhbaras could not keep his hands from tightening on the jug. It tilted,

spilling a few drops of wine into the water. The Lady looked at the widening

gold circle and laughed.

"Does that frighten you, Muhbaras?"

"Yes, my Lady. It does. I have lived all my life as my own man, free to decide

for myself and for those placed under me. I would not willingly give it up."

He smiled. "Besides, my lady, I think you have found me skilled enough as a free

man, not to wish to exchange me for a slave." He slipped into the water and

swiftly embraced the Lady.

She struggled, or at least pretended to do so. But Muhbaras's lips were on hers,

and even when she poured her wine over his head, he did not take them away. At

last she went limp in his arms—then grappled him like a mating she-leopard with

a great cry of triumph and delight.

Presently they lay in the pavilion, as a soft scented magical breeze dried their

bare skins. The Lady shook her head. "I would never change you, Muh-baras. This

I pledge, by—"

Muhbaras did not recognize the names of half the gods (if they were gods) that

the Lady invoked. He was glad of this. The Lady had delved far too deep into

ancient and forbidden knowledge that he had no wish to share.

"I also call them to witness that if I changed you, I would be sorry for it."

"Sorrow has not seemed part of you."

The Lady of the Mists turned her face away. With her head muffled in a pillow,
she said, "I have not allowed sorrow near me in many years. Not since I came to

womanhood and my powers at the same time."

Muhbaras did not have to wait long for the story. He heard it gasped out between

barely muffled sobs. Long before it was done, he lay spoon-fashion with the

Lady, her head against his chest, cradling her as he would have done a hurt

child.

Horror seethed within him, at the tale. Revenge would have heated his blood,

except that the men re-sponsible were all long dead. The Lady had taken that

vengeance into her own hands, and done thorough work.

So how an Aquilonian noble's daughter came to be the Lady of the Mists was

answered. What was not answered was another, far more urgent question (at least

in Muhbaras's eyes).

How was a common man to endure long enough as consort to a sorceress, to heal

her from her wounds and make her whole as both woman and witch?



Conan's band hugged the foot of the mountains for the next two days. Once more

they rode by night to hide themselves from any human watchers who might be

lurking either among the rocks or among the dunes.

"To be sure, the Lady's magic may have given her a clear sight of us since we

fought the loosefeet," Omyela said cheerfully. "And if it has, she has doubtless

prepared for us hospitality that we will not be able to refuse. But she may find

me a more awkward guest than she anticipated when she sent the invitations."

The thought of being watched through magic was one of the few things in the

world that could make the Cimmerian uneasy. However, he had gone on this quest

knowing that there was magic at the end of it, and too many followed him to let

the uneasiness show.
"I've been the same kind of guest to a good few witches and wizards," Conan

said. "Spells against steel do not always go the way the spellcaster wants it,

if the steel's in good hands."

"Just as long as you do not think I am one whom you can cut down before I can

bespell you," Omyela said. She was smiling, but the smile did not reach her

eyes, and Conan heard no warmth in her voice.

"You need not fear me even trying," he said evenly. "Not unless you give me

cause."

They rode on in silence.



In the heart of the peak at the far end of the Valley of the Mists, there was

discontent.

That is applying a term suited for living creatures, even intelligent ones, to

something that was neither living nor dead, neither intelligent nor mindless. It

merely was.

But it could feed, and when the essence of living beings was offered to it, it

did so in a way that might be called eager. Feeding had become a habit, and it

had gained the notion that this would continue if it obeyed certain commands

that seemed to come at regular intervals.

Now the commands no longer came as often. Nor did the feedings. The discontent

grew.

There also grew what might be called an idea. If the life essences no longer

came to the entity, could it not go to them?

The problem was where.

It began to seem that the commands had come from a particular place. It gave
cause for the entity to wonder.

If it found the place where the commands had come from, would it then be able to

feed?

At least this gave some direction to the search— and the entity below the

mountain had begun to be able to distinguish what had direction from what did

not.

The Lady of the Mists had labored and sacrificed for years to bring the Mist to

this point, but when the Mist finally reached it, she did not know until it was

much too late.




Fifteen

The mountains lunged skyward and dawn was tinting the distant snowcaps as Conan

reined in. His sense for danger told him that they should ride on, and not make

camp here. His other senses told him that the danger was being seen if they rode

on in daylight.

He dismounted and studied the ground, seeking a sign of hostile presence to

justify his unease. The ground was too hard in most places to show tracks, and

during the night the wind had blown hard, with nearly a sandstorm's strength. On

the softer ground any tracks left before dawn would have long since been

obliterated.

Voices broke into Conan's study of the ground, coming up behind him.

"—old crone's fancies," came in Farad's voice.

"Old crone? Is that what you see when you look at me?" That could only be

Omyela.
"With my eyes, yes. We Afghulis are not much for magic."

"Hmmp. We call that 'stone-brained' among my folk. I see a stone-brained young

warrior who loves his chief's woman."

Only Farad's trying to choke back an angry retort broke the ensuing silence.

That, and Conan's swift feet as he hurried back to the others.

"What Bethina is to me, and I to her, and what Farad may be toward both of us,

is not for spreading on the desert wind like camel-stink," Conan said sharply.

He did not look at either Omyela or Farad, but saw out of the corner of his eye

that both took the chiding to heart.

"Now, Omyela, you had some—what Farad called by a rude name—to speak of to me?

True?"

The old woman inclined her head with almost regal grace. "That is so, Cimmerian.

My 'fancies' tell me where lies the Valley of the Mists."

That silenced even Farad, and the two men listened with great attention as

Omyela explained. Conan had no more love for sorcery than ever, but in his years

of adventuring, magic-wielders had sometimes been more help than hindrance.

Omyela was looking to be one such.

He hoped she was. The Kezankian Mountains were full of valleys, some known only

to the mountain folk who lived in or about them, others hardly visited at all by

mortal men. It would take longer than they could afford, climbing among the

peaks and peering into each valley—and perhaps learning that they had found the

Valley of the Mists when its witch-Lady hurled her magic at them.

"You say you have sensed what is both alive and dead, and can guide us to it?"

Conan said, by way of prodding Omyela into brevity.

"Yes, with some help," Omyela said. "One of those who goes to the valley must be
a woman. What I will be using is woman's magic."

Farad and Conan looked at each other, then at Omyela. Neither could imagine her

climbing up mountains and down into valleys where both armed warriors and potent

spells awaited. Neither could doubt that the woman she meant to send against

those perils was Bethina.

Fortunately for the peace of the quest, neither of them said a word against it.

They knew Bethina—and a moment later she appeared from behind a rock, as if

Omyela had conjured her out of the air.

Farad and Conan could only exchange looks again, and then listen as Omyela

finished her explanation of how to fight the menace of the Valley of the Mists.

"I will wear one amulet, Bethina the other. All that either of us knows, the

other will know too. My power can pass into Bethina, so if she is with you, it

will be as if I were."

"You say that you have sensed the Mist, and from that sensing, you know where

the Valley lies," Conan said. "What of the Mist sensing you, and where you are?"

"The Mist does not yet have that power by itself," Omyela said—rather

complacently, Conan thought. He hoped Omyela would not be numbered among those

adepts of sorcery who had trusted old knowledge too much when they faced new

foes. That was a bad habit among the breed, he'd discovered, and one reason why

they were often no match for a well-taught warrior.

"The Lady of the Mists has that power, if she chooses to wield it," Omyela

continued. "But I have not sensed her using it. One wonders if her power

weakens, or if she has grown lazy in guarding herself and her valley."

"The more she has, the better for us," Farad said. "A witch is a foe I'll gladly

take when her back is turned."

"Ah, that may be your hope," Omyela said. "But it should not be. The less the
Lady of the Mists binds her creation, the more it will seek power for itself.

The more power it finds, the wider it can spread, feeding as it comes. If it

grows enough, the Mist will be the doom of all who face it."

Silence followed, broken only by the piping of the wind among distant peaks, and

by a bird cry that to Conan's ears did not sound quite natural.



Conan divided his band before they plunged into the Kezankians on the trail of

the Valley of the Mists. This was not much to his liking—dividing your strength

just before you closed with the enemy was no way to gain victory. But if one

could neither take old Omyela into the high mountains nor safely leave her

alone, what else was a man to do?

Nor was it much to the liking of the men left behind. Tales of the valley's

warrior women had grown with the retelling, like mushrooms in the dark, and

every man dreamed of grappling a Maiden of the Mists.

Conan came down on those dreams with a heavy boot. "If they're coming at you

with swords, use yours and not some other weapon, or you'll be vulture-fodder. I

won't sing a death-song for you, either. I've no breath to waste on fools.

"If they don't fight, they're lawful prisoners and they'll have lawful treatment

from any man who wants to keep his head on his shoulders."

The Cimmerian's demeanor was so ferocious that the men immediately swore potent

oaths to do as he wished. He doubted all of them swore without some inward

doubts, but that was why his Afghulis were going with him. They sometimes

wondered at Cimmerian ways, but they always obeyed the chief to whom they were

blood-sworn. They would cheerfully skewer any of Bethina's tribesfolk who went

against their chief's command.
Surprisingly, Omyela herself was none too pleased at a division of the band

intended to protect her. "I can deal with any foe likely to come upon me quite

well without you keeping a dozen good warriors idling," she snapped.

"How?" he asked. "By making yourself invisible?"

"It is within my powers to do that," Omyela said, complacently. "Also, guards

cannot protect me if the Lady of the Mists strikes at me with her magic. They

can only be fresh prey for her."

"Yes, but if you are hiding from loosefeet, can you also fight the Lady? How

many spells can you cast at once, Omyela?"

"Enough."

"I think not, lady."

"Who are you to tell me the extent of my powers?"

"Someone who has come alive out of battles with a good many sorcerers because

they thought they could do everything. The one thing they could not do allowed

me to escape, sometimes to kill them into the bargain.

"You've spoken of this Mist being the doom of us all. If you can't fight it,

another dozen or score or ten score men in the mountains won't help. If you

can—"

Omyela held up a hand. "Indeed, I see that Bethina sings the praises of your

wisdom with good reason. Also other aspects of you. Have you thought of wedding

her?"

A dagger thrust at his ribs could hardly have surprised the Cimmerian more. "I

have not."

"Well that you should do so, Cimmerian. If she had a consort of your prowess in

battle, those who follow her brother would swiftly leave his banners. Her father

would have a son worthy of him, and in time the Ekinari a chief worthy of them."
"I will think on it, Omyela. But first, let all of us come back down the

mountains alive."

"There is that, to be sure."

Conan left Omyela hoping that she would not remember this conversation, but

fearing otherwise. She had weighty reasons behind her, but the Cimmerian had his

own as well.

Plainly, the first was Farad's regard for Bethina and hers for him. Wedding her

would be taking another man's woman, and a surer way to make enemies, neither

gods nor men had yet devised.

The second was the Turanian price on Conan's head. Yezdigerd would never

tolerate seeing a desert tribe so close to his borders under the chieftainship

of an enemy of Turan.

The last was Doiran's followers. Not all of them would turn their coats, nor

would all of the rest flee. Too many would remain within stabbing distance of

the new chief for Conan ever to take easy sleep—or for Bethina and her kin to do

so, either.

It would have been less perilous to stay in Afghulistan, and there was an end to

the matter!



The first person the Mist fed on of its own will was a half-witted girl—born so,

not turned into one of the Lady's creatures by magic. She had the wits to wield

a small knife, and to avoid falling from high places, so she was often sent up

the sides of the valley to cut brush for the cookfires.

She had done her work so well in days gone by that she had cleared the brush

from all the lower slopes in the area given to her. So she climbed higher than
ever, holding her knife between her teeth—her single garment had no belt or

pockets.

She finally ended her climb on a ledge where several bushes were growing. She

cut all the branches that were thin enough for her knife, then looked around for

more before she bundled them up to carry back down the hill.

In a crack in the rock she saw what looked like another bush growing, with

yellow berries and thin branches that would cut easily. She had to reach very

far in to even touch the branches, and she soon realized that she would not in

truth be able to cut them easily.

She was trying to decide what to do next, and meanwhile reaching in over and

over again, when her fingers touched something cold. It felt as cold as ice or

springwater, but it was not solid or liquid. It felt like a wind blowing on her

fingers.

Then her fingers began to hurt. The pain grew so fierce that she cried out. She

tried to pull her hand out, to see if her fingers were all right. But the crack

in the rock seemed to be holding not just her hand now, but her whole arm.

Then the cold covered the arm, and after it came more pain. This time she

screamed loud enough to raise echoes, and pulled with all her strength, trying

to free herself.

It was useless. No one heard her screams, thinking they were bird cries. She

could not pull free, and a moment later the Mist found a blood vessel and darted

up through it to the girl's brain. The life went out of her eyes, although she

did not fall, but remained sitting while her body slowly shrank in on itself,

turning blue, until nothing remained but a trifle of powder to fall to the

ground or blow away on the breeze.

The girl was the first. She would not be the last.
Conan and Bethina were once again well ahead of the rest of their band. But

there was no water in sight, let alone pools for bathing or beds of lichen for

taking their pleasure.

Still, Conan could not help admiring her lithe form, well displayed in snug

trousers and short coat, as she clambered up the rocks beside him. Bethina was

not for him, and indeed no woman could be, as long as he was a rover—and that

might mean he would die unwed, even if he lived long enough that his old

playmates in Cimmeria were gray-bearded grandsires.

But there were women with whom he could live in as much peace as man and woman

could expect, and Bethina was of that breed.

A sound Conan could not identify made him halt and raise a hand for silence.

Bethina was as good a scout as any the Cimmerian had seen in a regular host,

ready to obey his signals and growing more skilled each day in hiding herself.

It did not hurt that her clothes were a grayish-brown that blended with the

rocks so that if she lay still, one could almost tread on her without seeing

her.

The sound came again. It was the chink of metal on stone, not a sound natural to

these mountains or any other. Conan's band was almost on the border of the land

where the Valley of the Mist's Khorajan allies and their bandit mercenaries

prowled. A battle now could give warning enough to raise defenses that neither

Conan's blade nor Omyela's magic could breach.

Conan crouched, listening intently, trying to put a direction to the sound. It

seemed that it might be from behind him, but that was unlikely. Those

immediately behind him were his Afghulis, more cat-footed on rocky slopes than
even the Cimmerian himself.

He decided to go to ground himself and wait for the noisemaker to reveal

himself. If it was an enemy trying to slip up on the Cimmerian through the

Afghulis, he had only moments to live. Conan would not have to draw a blade

before his followers dealt with the man—and in the deadly silence that helped

make the Afghulis such respected foes and their rugged homeland free of foreign

enemies in most years.

Silence came to the mountainside. Conan would have sworn that even the birds and

the winds were silent. He could hear his own breathing and, just barely,

Bethina's. But of he who had made that revealing noise, there was no further

sign.

All at once there was more noise, and from high above. Conan shifted his

position to look uphill, and saw a pack train ambling across the slope. Conan

counted twelve pack mules and six guards on foot, all with bows and short swords

of no particular origin— the sort of weapons a mercenary might pick up in the

bazaars of fifty different cities.

But their garb was not that of any tribe, and in this part of the mountains that

made them enemies.

Their distance and their bows also made them enemies well out of reach. Climbing

up against their archery would be slow work and bring quick death to many of

those who tried it, besides giving the alarm. Conan braced himself against a

rock and slowly rose to his feet, invisible from above but hopefully not so from

below.

He was raising his arms in the signal for stillness and silence when a man leapt

from the rocks to his right. Conan had one moment to recognize the man whom he'd

punished for being slow to swear obedience.
Then the man hurled himself at the Cimmerian, dagger in hand, and Conan was

fighting for his life.

The man was slighter and shorter than he, but had surprise on his side and the

strength and agility of a leopard, making him no mean foe even for one of the

Cimmerian's prowess.

The man's rush drove Conan back against the rock, and his head cracked hard

against it. This slowed his drawing his own blade, so that the man slashed at

his wrist and made it fall. Conan hammered a fist into the man's face, or at

least so aimed it, but the man bobbed aside and the blow only struck his

shoulder.

That was still enough to knock him back, but he sprang up again like a child's

weighted toy. Now Bethina closed from Conan's left, and he frantically gestured

for her to stand clear. It was not in him to shout yet, although he feared that

a deaf man in the pack train could already have heard the fight.

The man stamped a foot on Conan's blade, at the same time pivoting on the foot

and kicking at the Cimmerian's groin. Conan rode with the kick, taking it on his

hip, and picked up his sword, which gave him the edge in reach.

But that also opened the distance between him and his opponent. Before the

Cimmerian could strike again, the man leapt at Bethina.

"Doiran is chief!" the man screamed, and the dagger flashed down.

It never reached Bethina, and only partly because she fell and rolled out from

under its slash. It still would have torn her open, except that another dagger

suddenly blossomed in the back of the man's neck. He stiffened, his own point

wavered, blood gushed from his mouth, and he fell almost on top of Bethina.

Farad stepped out of the rocks, a second dagger held by the point in his hand
and a grim look on his face. His face grew grimmer still as he saw Bethina,

lying still and blood-spattered almost within reach of the would-be assassin.

Then he stopped in midstride, as Bethina leaped to her feet and Conan laughed. A

moment later Farad's face was that of a man being strangled and thoroughly

enjoying the process, as Bethina wrapped her arms around him and clung to him so

tightly that her feet barely touched the ground.

"Did you devise this scheme to dazzle this young lady?" Conan growled, but with

a grin.

Farad looked as if he'd been slapped, and Bethina glared at the Cimmerian.

"This is the first I knew of either man's presence, and much good yours did me!"

Then she shook her head. "Forgive me, Conan. This—I did not think we might have

my brother's spies among us."

"I did," Farad said, regaining his voice. "But I could not be sure. If I simply

made the man disappear some night, his tribesfolk would take it ill. So I

trusted to my tracking skills, to follow the man until he did some mischief."

"It would not have hurt if you'd followed him a trifle closer," Conan said,

holding up his bloody left wrist. "You might have stopped him before he did

this, or even made a sound. There was a pack train uphill, and if they're not

alert now, I'm a Stygian!"

Farad quickly begged his chief's pardon and went to see what the pack train had

done. Not much to Conan's surprise, the Afghuli reported that they had dashed

off fast enough for at least two mules to fall.

They were barely in sight to the west, and not slackening their speed.

"As well that they had orders to guard the mules and not fight," Conan said, "or

we'd have had arrows about our ears and maybe in other places before this. But

the alarm will be up."
"Should I go up and pick over the fallen mules? They may tell us something—"

"And what's to tell you that the guards haven't left an archer behind just to

pick off the curious? We can't lose you, Farad. We need you to lead in my place

if the next would-be assassin aims his steel better."

Farad and Bethina looked at one another, then Farad cleared his throat. "My

chief. Suppose that we pretend this one did aim well? If they have not seen you

alive after the fight, how can they know you are not dead?"

"Yes," Bethina added. "We can make a great mourning for you, and pretend to

build a cairn."

"I don't mind that," Conan said, "as long as you don't actually put me under it

alive. But—do I smell a ruse?"

Farad nodded. "You said yourself that the alarm is now given. But if they think

we are defeated, despairing, about to withdraw, they will be less alert. They

may even come down to attack us, on our own ground."

"Farad," Conan said. "When we are done with misty Ladies and their valleys, we

shall return to Afghulistan. There I will support you for chief of the whole

people!"

"If you do, you go alone," Bethina snapped. "I will not perch on a mountain like

a rock-ape—"

"You say this of Afghulistan, when your people roam the desert from well to

well, not staying under a roof three nights out of the year?"

"Better than have the roofs fall in on us when—"

By then Conan had decided to take himself off out of hearing of the lovers'

first quarrel. He hoped they would make peace soon; he did not need them at

daggers drawn with each other while carrying out the ruse.
But why in the name of all the gods had Bethina taken him, if she'd had her eye

on Farad all along as much as he had on her? It was not in Conan to regret a

delightful tumble with a fine young woman, but blood-feuds had begun over less.

Fortunately, the Afghuli was a proven warrior and old enough to be a wiser head

to Bethina, as well as in fettle to remind her that she was a woman any time she

wished it. She could have chosen worse. She would have chosen worse, had she set

herself wholly on the Cimmerian.

And it still made precious little sense, unless one accepted the truth that the

ways of women were hardly more predictable than those of the gods. At least

women were human, and few priests claimed to understand them, but otherwise the

difference sometimes seemed too small for a man's discerning.



Muhbaras was at sword practice when the messenger arrived.

He listened to the man, while turning his gaze from the darkening slopes of the

mountain to the gate of the valley. The men posted there had reported that since

early morning the Maidens would not talk to them, and seemed pale and drawn, as

with a fever. One man said that he had heard inhuman cries from beyond the gate,

and maintained this in the face of the scoffing of his comrades.

Muhbaras wished that he had no duties toward his men, or at least none that

would keep him from the Lady's side. Then he put the wish away. He was no

sorcerer, and however well wielded, few swords availed much against magic gone

awry. Also, the Lady had her pride, and would not thank him for seeing her weak.

Moreover, if the messenger spoke the truth, Muhbaras was needed more than ever

in the outer world, Muhbaras and all his men.

"If I took you a half-glass's ride down the path, you'd see where they're making

the cairn," the messenger concluded. "They've their chief all laid out proper,
with his grave goods and sword, and enough stones ready to pile on him to keep

out lions let alone wolves. Most likely they'll lay him down at dawn, and build

the cairn during the day. That's the way of the tribes, leastways the ones I

know."

The messenger was a seasoned veteran, one of the handful remaining, and had

likely forgotten more about the people of these mountains than Muhbaras had

known when he came to them. He would trust the man for anything he had seen with

his own eyes, and they had seen a good deal.

"Very well," Muhbaras said. "You shall have a proper reward for this work, and

soon."

"Tonight, Captain, or I might not be living to spend it."

Muhbaras wondered if the soldier had heard the tales of fear within the valley.

He did not dare ask.

Then the man grinned. "No, it's just that I reckon you're about taking us down

to clean those tribesfolk off our mountain. Chancy work in the dark, even if

they've lost their chief. There's a Maiden I've wanted to gift a mite, for her

kindness to me, and surely you wouldn't be quarreling with a man's doing that,

would you?"

Muhbaras laughed and drew two silver coins from his purse. "I would not, and

here's your reward. Save something for the fighting, though."

"Aye, Captain, I'll do that, and you take your own advice too."

Left alone, Muhbaras considered various schemes, but knew time was short. He

decided that nothing would serve better than a straightforward night attack with

every man he could spare. That would have to be everyone, as he had too few

seasoned warriors among the bandits and unfledged recruits to divide his forces.
That also meant putting the pay chests and other valuables in a safe place. The

only man who could be spared for that was Ermik, which was rather like trusting

a mouse to the care of a serpent. But the serpent might not be hungry. The

oncoming raiders surely would be.

Then he wrote three short letters. One was for his superiors in Khoraja. It

accepted all blame, if such there was, and absolved his men. Then he wrote one

for the Maidens, which he left unsealed. Even Ermik should be able to read his

message that the Maidens should be doubly watchful tonight and for some nights

to come, with human foes closer to the valley than for some years.

His last letter, he sealed as tightly as he could.

It was not a letter that schoolchildren would be made to recite in future years.

It was not a letter that anyone except the woman who read it would long

remember. It was merely the letter of a man to the woman he loves, before he

goes out to battle, hoping to return in triumph but asking her to remember him

if his luck is out.

However, in all the years that such letters had been written, there could not

have been many written by a warrior to a sorceress.



In her innermost chamber, where not even her serving Maidens were admitted, the

Lady awoke and threw off her blankets. She had come to find it easier to add

blankets to her bed, rather than use her magic to keep the chamber warm at all

times.

She had not abandoned sleeping unclothed, however, as her mirror showed her. For

a moment she wished the mirror were Muhbaras's eyes—the desire she read in them

was so beautiful to see, so unlike what she had expected from men for so long,

that it aroused her almost as much as his caresses.
Then she drew on a chamber robe, rinsed the sleep from her mouth, and sat down

at her scrying table. She had not sat there for some days, although the wards

she had placed on it earlier should have been sufficient to warn her of anything

amiss. Not that there ever had been, except in the days when she thought ruling

the Maidens like a tyrant would help her cause, but still…

Her hands tingled the moment they touched the table, and a dozen shades of

blueness swirled in the glass, until it was like peering down into a bottomless

well of luminous water. At the very bottom, she sensed the Mist she had brought

into being and fed for so long.

Until recent days, that is. She knew what Muh-baras thought of those sacrifices,

even when they were of useless mouths and made cleanly, without pain. She could

not help but know, after lying in his arms so many times.

She also could not help what had gone before, but she could keep it from

happening again. There had to be a way of constraining the Mist, so that it

would at least be harmless. Meanwhile, it had not been strong enough to feed by

itself the last time she offered life essences to it. A moon or two of fasting

would do the Mist no harm.

Now her questing spell touched the Mist—before she had expected, indeed. She

strengthened the touch—and it was as if the Mist pushed back, as Muhbaras

sometimes did when they mock-wrestled to a love-fall…

But this was not a friendly push. It was like a man swatting at a fly, with

great strength. More strength than the Mist should have. As much strength as it

would have had, if it had been fed regularly all these past days while she loved

Muhbaras.

The Lady withdrew the questing spell and rose from the table. Something was
amiss, and she intended to seek answers (at least at first) without casting any

more spells.




Sixteen

The Mist did not distinguish between friend and enemy. Those were distinctions

too subtle for it.

But it could tell what lived from what did not live. It could also tell what

life it could feed on, and what life it could not.

In the time since it first fed of its own will, it had also learned to tell

those who helped it to feed from those who would hinder it. It saw the second

kind, not as enemies, but as more food.



Waiting for a night attack by a formidable foe, high in thin cold mountain air,

after a long day of marching and fighting and with a wounded wrist throbbing

none too gently, is no man's idea of pleasure. Not even the most hardened of

Cimmerian warriors.

Not even Conan's.

However, he had not expected this quest to bring much pleasure. If he and his

Afghulis left Turan with a whole skin and some of their jewels, that would be

enough.

Oh, and to be sure, it would be as well if this Lady of the Mists and her

magical menaces were also put down. But Conan was beginning to wonder if the

Lady was only a tale.

Here they were in her mountains, and according to Omyela (speaking through
Bethina), so close to the valley that a child could have walked the distance in

half a morning. All they had seen were humans, and not the most formidable sort

of humans either. Even Omyela could not say for certain that the Lady's magic

was still potent—although Conan knew that some kinds of spells were shields

against detection. Dangerous ones, more often than not, commanded by potent

sorcerers—and the Lady was one, if she was anything at all, Conan stretched

cramped muscles. He lay on his bier, playing the "dead chief by night as he had

by day. Just after the light vanished, he'd slipped off the bier to relieve

himself and snatch bean-bread and sausage from his pack, while Farad took his

place. Then it was back to playing his own corpse, while a string of "mourners"

marched around the bier, making the din demanded by custom.

Conan only hoped that they didn't keep the sentries from hearing the noise of

the approaching attack.

A lull in the mourning, and then soft footsteps approaching. He had heard them

before, and recognized Bethina's pace. Before she had been with Farad, but now

she was alone.

The footsteps halted. Conan heard soft breathing, smelled warm woman (not

recently bathed, but then who among them had for some days?), then felt tears

fall on his face.

"Ha, lass," he whispered. "I'm not dead yet."

"I know. I would weep for you, though, if you were."

"Even though you're going to wed Farad?"

"Even so."

"Well, then, be sure that he tells you about his three wives and seventeen

children back in Afghuli-stan. He—"
Conan felt a cold sharp point at his throat. "Conan, you are jesting, are you

not?"

It took some effort to command his voice. "Yes. Farad has no wife, and not much

in Afghulistan to draw him back. What he says, you can believe."

"I am grateful." Suddenly the point was withdrawn and warm arms fell around his

neck. "I am also frightened. When will they come?"

"Easy there, Bethina. I know it's hard, waiting for an enemy you know is out

there to spring on you. But we're on our own ground. They're stumbling around in

the dark, wondering if they will have any warning or if they're about to fall

into a trap.

"Believe me, I've done both, and we have the easier work tonight."

"I can almost believe you. I will believe you, if you hold me."

"Farad—"

"I told him where I was going, when he went out to the sentries. He blessed me."

"Not me?" Conan scoffed. "The ungrateful hound! I bring him from a flea-ridden

hut to the embraces of—"

"Hssst!" Bethina said, in a very different manner. Conan put his arm around her

but was silent.

Then they both heard it—a high, wailing cry that might have been an abandoned

babe. But it was many times too loud and seemed to come from both the rock of

the mountains and the stars in the sky at once.



Muhbaras heard the sound, too, and his first thought was that one of the

raiders' sentries was blowing a whistle to give the alarm. Then it swelled until

it was almost painful to hear, and he ceased to believe that it could be

natural.
What he wanted to believe was that the Lady of the Mists was calling on her

powers to aid him. What he feared was that magic was on the march tonight,

without the Lady's leave.

He did not know to what god he could lawfully pray, for the victory of one who

had delved into matters forbidden by those same gods. He also wondered if he

could pray for his own victory, seeing that he was bound by the most ancient of

human ties to that same delver into the forbidden.

Since Muhbaras did not know how to pray, he did not do so. Instead he devoted

all his attention to keeping on his feet as he led his men down across the

scree-strewn slope. A stone turning under somebody's feet could do worse than

give the alarm. It could tumble a man, so that he took others off their feet

until the whole raiding party slid downhill like a living avalanche, to end up

helpless amid the rubble while their enemies cut their throats.

Mountains were no place for moving fast at night, and here the bandits had the

advantage over their lowlander comrades. They knew ground was supposed to be

rubble-strewn and slanting, and their feet found safe paths without demanding

direction from their wits or senses.

Muhbaras's eyes had long since accustomed themselves to the darkness, although

his night-sight was not of the keenest. He saw that he himself was running

almost straight at the dead chief's bier, and that some of the men on his flanks

were well ahead of him.

He could almost be grateful to the terrible cry in the night. It had to be

drawing all his enemies' attention, and completely drowning out the footfalls of

his men. They would strike by surprise, and that alone might give them the edge.

Muhbaras put out of his mind the thought that the magic unloosed in the night
might make meaningless the difference between victor and vanquished. It was

disloyal to his Lady, it might unman him, and it might even be untrue.



Conan waited until the last moment of the attackers' approach. He had plenty of

warning, not only from the sentries (who gave ground before the onrush without

engaging) but from the "mourners" around him.

Among them was Bethina, who was keeping her courage and her wits about her for

all that she was plainly fearful of what might befall Farad out on the sentry

line. She moaned and wailed quite convincingly, and in between the moans gave

Conan the numbers of the enemy. When the number reached fifty and grew no

higher, Conan heaved a gusty sigh.

That was odds of no more than two to one, and ensured a battle rather than a

massacre. But he trusted his men; when the fight was over there should be little

between them and the Valley of the Mists.

Little of human contriving, that is.

Conan moved enough to see the sentries pelting past the archers climbing on the

piled stones, to give themselves clear shots over the heads of their friends

into the ranks of their foes. The clatter of onrushing feet on stones was now

louder than the wailing in the sky.

Then the first of the enemy burst out of the night. A lean man in ragged robes,

he leapt clean over Conan's bier, to meet Bethina's dagger full in his chest.

His death-cry made all other sounds seem like a hush. Conan rolled off the other

side of the bier, drawing both dagger and broadsword in a single motion as he

came to his feet. Both blades found living flesh as they were drawn, and two

enemies crumpled before Conan had taken three steps from the bier.

A third man stared at the Cimmerian, gibbering like a bee-stung ape.
"Your pardon for coming back from the dead, but I had work to do," Conan said.

His broadsword licked out and the man's head lolled on his shoulders. He fell

backward into the path of a fourth man, who was agile enough to leap aside but

not enough so to escape the downswing of Conan's sword.

It was only a flesh wound to the man's left arm, and he wielded the tulwar in

his right hand with no loss of speed or skill. Conan feinted with his dagger to

draw the man into a furious slash that put him briefly off balance and in reach

of the broadsword. The broadsword ended the fight, opening the man's chest,

across half his ribs and down to his heart and lungs.

Conan had now slain four men in hardly more time than it would have taken to

draw that many breaths. His rising from the dead had not frightened as many

enemies witless as he had hoped, but it had left him well inside their ranks.

A squarely built man with a grizzled beard now came at Conan. The man had nearly

the Cimmerian's reach and much of his strength, but not his speed. Conan could

not use all his swiftness of foot, eye, and hand on this rough ground with

enemies lurking in every direction.

So he and the bearded man went at it for a good long while for such a fight,

which is to say all of a minute or two. They also fought unhindered by either

friends or foes, which might have been chivalry but was more likely that the two

wove about them a web of flying steel such that no prudent man dared draw close.

The bearded man drew Conan's blood twice, and the Cimmerian considered that this

quest was giving him more scars than usual. Then his opponent made a downward

cut that was just a trifle too predictable, and Conan caught the man's blade

with his dagger.

Pushing back hard, the Cimmerian locked the other's blade between them, then
brought his broadsword about in a sweeping stroke.

It struck flat-bladed; Conan wanted a prisoner. Too much that they had not

expected was abroad tonight, and this man had to know more than Conan did!

Besides, the man was too good an opponent to kill without good cause.

The blow knocked the man's helmet awry and staggered him without stunning him.

He lurched back, clearing his blade and drawing a short hill knife from his

belt. Conan brought a knee up into the man's groin and slammed the hilt of his

broadsword into the other's jaw.

Those two blows were almost enough. The man still thrust his knife weakly at

Conan, touching the Cimmerian's scarred chest. Then he reeled and fell, his

steel falling from limp hands.

Conan stepped back from his fallen opponent and looked around. The archers from

the stone pile were now at work, and arrows whistled by close enough to be heard

over the cry of the night. The cries when they struck living flesh were even

louder; Conan counted half a dozen writhing or still forms within spear-throw.

Now to see to his prisoner, and hope that no one tried to kill him or trample on

the man while he was doing that.

Conan had just gripped the man's ankles when the cry in the night doubled, then

redoubled, until all the world seemed to be one terrible wailing that seemed to

signal the death of gods or even of the universe itself.



In the valley, the Lady of the Mists was running for the first time in some

years. She was relieved to discover that her wind and limbs were still sound

enough to let her make good speed.

Or perhaps she owed her speed to being sensibly clad, with stout shoes and a

tunic and trousers borrowed from one of the servants. They were not the best
fit, but she was conscious as never before how keeping the chill wind from her

skin and the stones of the paths from her bare feet allowed her to make better

time on her journey.

Of course, it would be well to doff all her garments as usual when it came time

to wield her magic. Meanwhile, though, no one would take her for the Lady of the

Mists or perhaps even for a woman, as the garments were large enough to alter

her shape. Even in the uncanny light the Mist was pouring out into the Valley,

her staff might also look like a shepherd's crook or a bearer's walking stick.

Besides, it would take sharp and untroubled wits to even think of the Lady's

rushing about so meanly clad, let alone be trying to pierce the disguise of

everyone who passed. She did not doubt that there were sharp wits among the folk

in the valley, not all of whom were foolish either by nature or her creation.

But she doubted that they would be untroubled.

She herself was not untroubled, and as she strode along the path toward the Cave

of the Mists, she recited old cantrips to soothe herself. The Mist had begun to

feed of its own volition, and that terrible blue light spreading out into the

valley was frightening both those who knew what it meant and those who did not.

The more fearful the valley dwellers, the more they would run about like

headless fowl without taking thought for their own safety.

Not that they could easily procure it. Men and women were going to die tonight,

and each death would feed a life essence into the Mist, making it stronger to

seek out the next victim. (She would not use the word "sacrifice" tonight, and

had begun to think that she never should have.)

At least they could run toward the mouth of the valley. The Mist was bound to

the magic in the rocks of the valley, the magic going back to the time of
Acheron. It could not leave the valley unless it devoured many more life

essences than it had found so far.

And unless she was no longer there to contend with it.

What her magic had wrought, it could undo. This might not earn her a kinder

judgment from anyone except Muhbaras, who was—as he was, and she would not try

to find words for it. She was no poet either. In time, when they had lived

together in the outside world, she a soldier's lady, he a soldier of Khoraja,

one of them might find such words.

That time would not come tonight.

She needed to be closer to the Eye of the Mist to wield the needful spells with

appropriate power, so she hastened her pace. As she moved, she called to the

minds of everyone she passed, and hoped that the call reached beyond the range

of her eyes.

Flee the valley. Flee the valley. Flee to the valley, and beyond it. The valley

is death. Outside lies hope.

She repeated this, and one or two folk on the path turned and stared about them,

as if seeking the source of the message that seemed to be touching their minds

without touching their ears. She almost laughed. That was another way of

remaining disguised—a call to the mind did not mean using one's

all-too-recognizable voice.



Conan was now backed against the pile of stones. This left him all the fighting

room he needed to front and flanks. Not all of the archers atop the pile still

lived, but both living and dead had wrought havoc in the enemy's ranks. They

were coming at Conan and the remaining defenders on the ground with barely half

their strength remaining fighting-fit.
Bethina crouched behind Farad and Conan, her hand gripping her dagger but her

eyes seeing nothing. She had not uttered any of Omyela's messages since battle

was joined, but her consciousness was clearly elsewhere.

Conan hoped that no one saw Bethina as the defender's weak point and hurled

themselves on her. That would end in red ruin for the attackers, but perhaps

also in Bethina's doom.

The Cimmerian had met a good many women he'd mourn less than Bethina, altogether

apart from the bond with Omyela. What was loose in the valley looked very apt to

doom all in its path, without Omyela's help.



Most of the folk of the Valley of the Mists who yet lived were fleeing even

before the Lady bade them do so. One man trotted industriously in the same

direction as the Lady.

It was Ermik, and he could not have moved as swiftly as he did had he still

carried the gold entrusted to him by Muhbaras. He had left it in a safe place,

hidden even from the Maidens, who in any case were likely to soon be fleeing as

swiftly as the rest, too swiftly to search odd caves.

There was some danger in following the Lady as he was, even had she not been

also hurrying toward the unleashed magic. But that way must lie the Lady's

treasure, dwarfing the petty sums from the pay chest. Also, that way lay

learning more about the Lady's magic than Muhbaras had, for all the time he'd

spent swiving her.

With gold, Ermik could buy his way free of Khoraja. With knowledge, he could buy

a higher place in Khorajan service. It would be his tales of the Valley of the

Mists that would be believed, not the captain's. Swiftly he would rise, and high
enough that he would never again need to obey hirelings like Muhbaras.

Still, he patted the hilt of his dagger as he moved. It held a chaos stone, or

one that had been sold to him as such, for a price that would make him seek

blood if it did not in truth confuse any spell into whose radius it was thrown.

If he was alive after such a mischance. Ermik had a good spy's self-command, and

animal courage. But he could not keep that ugly thought from his mind, or keep

from feeling the night wind blow chill on his spine.



The attack that Conan had feared came. It began with a flight of arrows,

striking with the power of Tu-ranian bows but mercifully ill aimed. One went

through Bethina's hair, another gouged Farad's shoulder. The Afghuli slapped at

the wound as if it were an insect bite, and brandished his tulwar.

"Come along, dead men who think they yet live. Come along and meet Farad and

Conan and their comrades. We will cure you of your silly notion!"

He added a few singularly foul obscenities in Iranistani. Those who did not

understand his words understood his tone, and it seemed that madmen came howling

out of the night at Bethina's defenders.



In the heart of the Mist, something that might be called a will began to grow.

It was a will to seek paths through the rock, following the traces of old magic

that it could touch by itself. It did not need more life essences to strengthen

itself, if it could do that.

The Mist ceased to be a creature of the air and became a creature of the depths

of the earth. But in the heart of the incandescent blue where the Eye of the

Mist had been, a crimson core began to glow.
The attack on Bethina and her defenders began as a collision and continued as a

brawl. Too many men were jammed into too small a space to let anyone use art or

even craftsmanship in the fighting.

That at once gave the advantage to the defenders. Conan could use the weapons

nature gave him as fiercely and effectively as the man-made ones whose ways he

had learned. He had never studied the barehanded (and -footed) fighting arts of

Khitai, so perhaps one of the great masters of those arts might have been a

match for the Cimmerian. But the Khitan would have needed luck as well as skill,

and only the greatest of masters would have stood any chance of walking away

from a bout with Conan.

Conan slammed his sword-weighted hand into the side of one man's neck. He

punched another in the ribs so hard that he felt ribs crack under the blow, even

through boiled-leather armor. He butted a third man under the chin, snapping his

head back so savagely that the neck snapped like a dry branch.

Meanwhile Farad was doing much the same, with a little assistance from weapons

that he had more room to wield. At the outermost fringes of his senses, Conan

could hear still other comrades, but they might have been in another world for

all that he could tell of what they were doing.

They had to have done well, because suddenly it was too much for the attackers.

Darkness and emptiness gaped before Conan, although not silence—the ground was

littered with the crippled and dying, some already crying out as the

pain-blunting shock of their wounds wore away.

Conan watched the attackers retreating uphill, far scantier in numbers than when

they came, and losing more men to the archers before they vanished. Then he

looked around for Bethina.
He saw her a moment later, sprawled atop the prostrate form of the prisoner

Conan had taken earlier. He sprang toward her, then heard a welcome, healthy

oath as he accidentally trod on her outstretched foot.

"Your pardon, lady."

"I should think so. I stabbed one fellow with my dagger, but he had so much

muscle, the blade stayed in him. So when the bearded one started waking up, all

I could do was jump on top of him."

That seemed to have done well enough; the man's nose was a bloody mess from

being slammed into the rocky ground. But he was still breathing, and indeed

started to groan as Conan lifted Bethina off him.

"I can take a few of the men up and keep those fellows on the move," Farad said.

Conan shook his head. "We don't divide our strength on unknown ground. Those

fellows could rally and cut you to pieces. Besides, we need to protect Bethina.

When was the last time you heard from Omyela?"

Bethina looked blank, then slowed her breathing to open her mind to the other

woman's message.

Conan stared at the sky. Was it his fancy, or was a crimson tint beginning to

mingle with the blue glow in the sky?



The Lady of the Mists had come as close as she dared to the Eye. Any closer and

she might find the ground under her feet crumbling as the Mist fed on the traces

of the spells of long-dead Acheronian sorcerers, like worms feeding on the bones

of long-dead animals.

It was Acheron's magic that had brought the Mist to terrible Me. Now it would be

the same magic that drove it back into the nighted gulfs from which she had

drawn it, so that the Valley of the Mists might be a sane and safe abode for
common men and women.

She was leaving it, and she prayed she would leave it with Muhbaras. But she

would not fail to leave it cleaner than she had made it.

She could not bring back the dead. She would not even ask their forgiveness, for

what she had done was beyond that. She hoped for happiness in this life, before

she faced the anger of her victims in another. Meanwhile, she would do what she

could to keep the number of the dead from growing any further.

It would have to be a death-elemental. She had conjured one before, a being from

the very darkest heart of Acheron's sinister magic. But that had been a small

one, fit only to take a single human life. It had been weak and easy to control.

Now she needed one so powerful that it held enough of the essence of death to

slay the Mist. That which had fed on life essences would now consume pure death,

and from that consuming, die.

The Lady of the Mists remqved her garments and stood wind-clad as was best for

such potent magic. This close to the Mist, it was hard to imagine anyone being

able to strike at her even if they saw and recognized her.

The syllables in the Secret Tongue of Acheron ran through her mind, and as she

raised her staff over her head, they began to roll off her tongue.



Muhbaras had just rallied the half or less of his men who remained when a

wild-eyed figure stumbled into their rear.

It was one of the Maidens, clad only in her sword and rags of garments. She was

bleeding from a dozen scratches and three greater wounds, and reeling with

exhaustion, pain, loss of blood, and stark terror that made her eyes seem

windows into Hell.
"They are mad in there," she gasped. "Mad. The Mist marches, and they have all

run mad. They are trying to get out. They say the Lady told them. We do not know

where she is."

"Have you no way to reach her?"

"No. I—yes, that is true. We do not." Muhbaras wanted to shake sense or at least

coherence into the woman. Instead he lowered his voice.

"If we come up and help, can you keep order?"

"Men within the valley! This cannot be—" 'There have been men not only within

the valley but within its Maidens and even the Lady of its Mists!" Muhbaras

roared. His voice would have started a landslide had there been any loose rocks

about.

The Maiden cringed. Then she nodded. "Good," Muhbaras concluded. "And when we

have helped you, you will help us against the raiders who are enemies to both of

us."

He hoped he was not overestimating the prowess of the Maidens in a real battle

against a plainly formidable foe. He did not want to simply throw their lives

away; the Lady would not thank him for that (and how wonderful it was, to think

that she would be so concerned).

But he would disdain no help and no allies, as this night Muhbaras needed all of

both that the gods would send him!



The rosy crimson hue was brighter and also melting into the blue so that the sky

was turning an eye-searing shade of purple.

"It looks like a gigantic bed of violets, diseased and then set aflame," Bethina

murmured. Or was it Omyela? The two women were talking again across the

hillside, and Conan would have given a chest of silver to learn what they were
saying that did not reach bodily ears.

Farad pretended to spew. Bethina grinned. "Men are so delicate of stomach. It is

as well that women bear the babes. Men would die of the morning sickness even

before the babe reached its term."

Farad stared. "You are not—"

"Plagues take you," Bethina said. "No. You need not fear for the blood of any

sons you may see from me."

"I would not quarrel with any son of the Cimmerian's blood," Farad said,

musingly. "Of course, I would still have to kill Conan before I could raise the

lad with a clear conscience—ekkkhh!" he broke off, as Bethina kicked him smartly

in the shin.

Then the young woman stiffened, and when she spoke, her voice had Omyela's

gravity and even some of its cracked quality.

"You must go up to the gate to the valley. Follow the men you defeated. They

will lead you. They will not be your enemies, for what is unleashed within the

valley is the enemy to all."

Farad looked at the Cimmerian. "A child of five could understand that. But he'd

be too young to be frightened witless!"

"What, an Afghuli fearful? A warrior of the folk who use sharp stones—"

"Cimmerian, I may kill you after this even if my sons are all of my own getting.

Or will you save your breath for climbing?"



Ermik came upon the Lady of the Mists quite suddenly. He had no warning and she

showed no sign of hearing or seeing him.

Indeed, it was unlikely that she could sense anything in the normal world. She
was clad for casting a spell, her staff was glowing with a light that seemed

black, if such a thing could be, and her eyes glowed golden.

Very lovely, she was, too, for all that she was frightening. Ermik no longer

wondered at Muhbaras's desire for her, and rather regretted that he would have

to put an end to the Lady without amusing himself with that beauty as well.

However, a wise man struck quickly when dealing with a witch. Ermik strode

forward, tossed the dagger with the chaos stone in the hilt, caught it by the

point, and threw it. He threw it directly at the Lady, so that if the chaos

stone did not do its work, it still might do enough physical harm to break the

Lady's concentration.

There are moments in the creation of even the most potent spell by the most

adept sorcerer, when a child sneezing at the wrong moment can bring everything

to ruin. The chaos stone was not worth a tenth of what Ermik had paid for it,

but it was more potent than that child's sneeze, and it entered the sphere of

the Lady's spell at the worst possible moment.

The point of the dagger also entered the Lady's flesh, and drove through to a

lung. The combination of chaos, broken concentration, and pain snapped her

control over the death-elemental. It raved and shrieked in her mind, clutching

at her with incorporeal tendrils that produced still more very corporeal pain.

The Lady died in agony of both mind and body. As she died, the death-elemental

leaped free of all control. In the moments before its leap, its aura had stunned

Ermik, and he lay so completely senseless that a death-elemental in haste could

have mistaken him for one already dead.

This one was in haste, to flee the area where the Lady's magic lingered and had

much the same effect on it as a smoke-filled room on a human being with delicate

lungs. As it fled it screamed in triumph, and this scream reached human ears
already half-deaf with the terror of the Mist.

Where panic had not reigned in the valley, it reigned now.




Seventeen

It went much against Conan's instinctive suspicion of sorcery for him to climb

the slope, let alone urge his men on. But there was no other road to the secret

of the Valley of the Mists, and for the moment that road lay undefended.

The Cimmerian still did not lead a wild, scrambling rush up the mountain. Those

wounded who were coming along had time to bind their wounds. Every surviving

archer also collected as many arrows as he could from the quivers of the fallen,

both friend and foe.

Conan himself stepped aside to speak with the prisoner, who gave his name as

Bamshir.

"If I leave you unbound, will you come with us as a guide?"

Bamshir looked ready to spit on the ground, or perhaps in Conan's face. Then he

shrugged.

"My life is forfeit anyhow."

"Not certainly. Besides, your men may need you to lead them, and we need all the

help we can find against what is loose in the valley. If that is not the

greatest enemy now, may I be gelded!"

Bamshir frowned. "You may well be right."

"I am right. And you've been living cheek by jowl with the Lady's wizardry long

enough to know that without my telling you!"
After that Bamshir acceded, and Conan was even willing to give him back his

eating knife. But he kept the prisoner-guide away from Bethina. Indeed, the man

showed no easy mind about approaching the young woman, and made a gesture of

aversion when he thought Conan was not looking.

Bethina seemed to be in a trance, and it was a miracle that she could put one

foot in front of another in the darkness over this ground without falling. But

her body seemed to work now without the guidance of a mind altogether bound up

with Omyela's.

She would not be stabbing anyone until the battle of spellcasting was over; that

was plain to see. Fortunately Farad could see that for himself, and what anyone

could do to guard the woman, he would do.



Muhbaras's men reached the gate to the valley gasping and winded, but in fair

order. He thought some might have fled, but of those who had remained with him,

all still bore their weapons. As well, seeing that their fighting was more

likely to be against hu-man foes—or humans so maddened by fear that they could

not tell friend from foe.

The gate opened swiftly, cranked by two menservants with the beardless faces of

eunuchs and stark terror written all over those faces. A Maiden stood by them,

keeping them at their posts as she remained at hers, although her own face told

of fear commanded by brute force of will.

Muhbaras did not blame any of the three. He was here for his Lady, his men, and

his honor—in that order. Khoraja was but a name that would have had no power to

prevent his flight but for the other three bonds that had brought him here in

this dire hour.

The men filed in through the gate behind Muhbaras. Some called bawdy greetings
to the Maiden, or stared around these once-forbidden precincts.

All lightness of heart vanished, however, as they marched down the path and saw

the far end of the cleft in the rock. There the passage from the gate gave on

the valley itself, and there purple light blazed like the forge of some mad

blacksmith of the gods.

Purple light, and worse. Muhbaras saw (or at least thought he saw, and would ask

no other for their opinion) patches of sky where a blackness that was not the

night seemed to eat the light.

He could hope that this was the magic by which the Lady sought to subdue her own

creation. Hope, perhaps pray, but no more.

"Pair off," he shouted. "Stay together, and don't let anyone get between you and

your mate! Any Maidens who come up, if they're armed, have them pair off and

fall into line with us. Anyone armed who is not a Maiden, disarm them."

"Then what?" someone called. "Send them out or keep them here?"

"If they won't stay, send them out. When the valley is empty, we'll take its

folk down to find water and shelter until the Lady has matters in hand."

Some of the laughter that drew was bawdy, but not much of it unfriendly. So far

Muhbaras still commanded his men's loyalty.

Lady, for all our sakes, put things to rights before my men flee like your

people.



Even as they moved uphill, Conan kept his men reined in.

"Run on a slope like this, and you're likely to fall on your face. If somebody

doesn't skewer you before you get up, you'll roll back down and knock out what

brains you have!"
Farad added his mite to the profane cajoling, and the men mounted the slope in a

compact formation, with archers well out to the flanks where they had clear

shooting. Thus far they had no targets, and Conan would be quite happy if there

was no more fighting on sloping ground. His Afghulis were as at home on it as he

was, but Bethina's tribesfolk were accustomed to the more level desert.

Nonetheless, they and their young chieftess kept pace with the Cimmerian.

Bethina no longer seemed entranced by her magical bond with Omyela, but she

strode on in silence, looking neither to right or left.

She spoke first when Conan called for a short halt to realign the formation and

let everyone take a few unhurried breaths.

"Omyela and I were talking."

"So I judged," Conan said. "Is it permitted to speak of what she said?"

"Oh, it is permitted, or at least I will take her permission for granted. But

you do not want to hear all of it. Omyela can no more utter two words of meaning

without ten words of speech than any other old woman or sorcerer."

Conan grimaced in mock-horror. "And she is both. How does she ever speak

clearly?"

"Not often," Bethina said. "But I can tell you what she meant. She says there is

death and life battling in the valley."

"How does that make the valley different from any other place where life exists?

Death comes to every living thing, or it seems to me."

"Yes, but—how to say it?"

"Plainly and shortly. We must move on soon."

"Do you wish to wed me also, so you may command me?"

"Do you wish two husbands?"

"If they were you and Farad—"
"I'm flattered. We're in haste. Speak."

"Death and life each has—being—in the valley. Left alone, they will between them

destroy it and go on to seek destruction elsewhere. Brought together, they will

destroy each other."

"So all we need is to introduce the death being to the life being and stand well

clear?"

"I suppose so. She did not explain."

"Just as long as she does it when it's needed," Conan said. "Otherwise there'll

be no one alive here to listen to her explanation."

Bethina heard those words without flinching, which was more than some of the men

did.



Muhbaras's men barely had time to order their slender ranks before the fleeing

Maidens were on them. No, that did an injustice to some of the Maidens, and

indeed some of the other women, Muhbaras decided. They were retreating, not

fleeing, trying to stay ahead of the mob of fugitives but keeping themselves in

fair order, and those with weapons holding on to them.

The mob behind was another matter. At intervals the sky itself seemed to howl

like a living thing gone mad, and in those moments Muhbaras wanted to clap his

hands over his ears. He could not have heard the cries of the fugitives if

they'd been shouting in his ear—and he kept his distance from them with great

care.

They were of all ages from babes to graybeards and of both sexes, as well as

more than a few fresh eunuchs. Most seemed to be wearing what they could snatch

up when the urge to flee struck them, which was often little or nothing. Few had
anything more than their scanty garments, or at most a loaf of flat-bread or a

bunch of onions.

Feeding these without the croplands of the valley is going to be no easy task,

my Lady. But they are yours, and for your sake I will do what I must.

Hardly any of the fugitives were the misshapen half-men, conjured into deformed

existence by the Lady to do the harshest work before their time came to yield up

their life essences. Whether the Mist had overtaken them, their true human

neighbors slain them, or their own weakness brought them down, they would not

live out the night.

Muhbaras could not find it in his heart to regret their passing, and only hoped

their deaths would be for the most part merciful.

Less agreeable was the sight of several bands of well-thewed and armed men or

eunuchs. These swaggered along, and Muhbaras knew that they would prey like

jackals on the fugitives if they were given the slightest chance. He had

encountered their breed before, and found no answer to it save sharp orders

enforced by sharper steel.

Muhbaras stepped forward to meet the first three.

"Halt and disarm!" he said, not quite shouting but raising his voice loud enough

to be heard over the fugitives' gabble. The sky screamed at that moment, so he

had to repeat the command.

"Who are you to be giving orders?" the biggest man snapped.

"Captain Muhbaras of the Khorajan service," was the reply.

The man drew his sword. Muhbaras drew his faster. Its point was at the man's

throat before the other's blade could rise into fighting position.

The man stared at the point just barely pricking his skin and swallowed. "Ah—can

I have my blade back afterward?"
"When we're—" Another howl from the sky, and something vast and black seemed to

fly low overhead, like a cloud that was a window into the Abyss and cried with

the voice of a mad dragon.

"That's a Maiden's sword!" screamed a voice from behind Muhbaras. He turned,

taking his eye off the man, who jerked his blade up and nearly laid Muhbaras's

cheek open.

Then Muhbaras was trying to fight at the same time the man and a wild-eyed

Maiden determined to avenge her unknown comrade. The fugitives had broken into a

run now, all who could move that fast, and both the unarmed and the armed were

streaming past, jostling the fighters without regard to the flying steel.

In the confusion the Maiden tried to watch her back, Muhbaras, and the man at

the same time. She could not quite contrive this, and the man laid open the side

of her neck with a wild slash. The next moment Muhbaras pierced him through the

throat, and he fell beside the woman.

Muhbaras looked at the fallen Maiden, cursed everything save the Lady herself,

and even allowed himself a few unkind thoughts about her. He would not be able

to forget this night of madness, and it would always lie between them even when

they lay in each other's arms.

Then the greatest cry of all rose from the valley, as if the mountains

themselves were in mortal agony, likewise the stars, the air, the water, and

every living thing within reach of the unleashed magic. It was the sound of

madness, and Muhbaras saw that on the faces of his men and the Maidens who had

stood thus far.

He closed his eyes, to shut out the nightmare vision. When he opened them he

still lived, and only the echoes of that cry remained pealing about the valley.
But he was alone, except for the dead and those too spent to run.

Alone, with no further duties to anyone but the Lady. Alone, and free to go to

her, to hold her, to carry her out of this antechamber of Hell.

Muhbaras had a dim notion that perhaps there was some madness in him, too, that

he thought this. His men still lived, likewise the Maidens and the fugitives. He

could do more for them than for the Lady, if she yet lived.

It was the thought of her death that finally turned Muhbaras's steps toward the

valley. Nothing remained in his mind but that thought. If she was dead, he must

find her body before anyone else.

Sword in hand, Captain Muhbaras stumbled down into the Valley of the Mists,

along the path that the Lady herself had followed only a short while before.



The gate to the valley stood open when Conan led his companions toward it. The

gateway was also vomiting people, wide-eyed, ragged, some wounded, all

staggering with exhaustion and half-witless with fear.

Conan did not even try to stop the outpouring with his handful of men. Nor did

he really wish to. If the Lady of the Mists was soon to be a queen without

subjects, many of her teeth would be drawn without the Cimmerian's having to

labor at it.

Conan was proud of the victories he had wrought with his strength and skill. He

was not so proud of them that he would refuse a victory handed to him by fate.

There were armed men and some armed women among the fleeing people. Some of the

armed men had the look of those who had picked up fallen weapons with an eye to

carving from others' misery what fortune they could. Others, the women included,

wore armor and had about them the air of an army in retreat.

"Those women are the Maidens of the Lady," Bamshir said, low-voiced. "The
armored men are Muhbaras's. I know some of them."

"Do you see Muhbaras?"

"I have not yet. He would be the last to flee. Even if the men did, he himself

would go forward to seek the Lady." Bamshir added, in a still lower voice, "He

loved her, it is known. And I think she loved him back."

Conan tried not to gape. The idea of loving a sorceress chilled him to the

marrow. The idea of being loved by one—well, he had survived the affections of

many sorts of dangerous women, but any man who played love games with a witch

loved danger even more than the Cimmerian did.

"Then let us seek your captain, and perhaps when we find him, we shall find the

Lady."

Conan led the way, and Farad, Bethina, and Bamshir followed almost shoulder to

shoulder through the gateway.



Muhbaras was vaguely aware that the ground under his feet was shaking. He did

not slow, or even break stride. He was running like a man who will stop when his

heart does, who will keep running in midair if the ground drops away beneath

him, fall, and land running still.

He might never have had soldiers, or anything else behind him to think of. All

his thoughts roved the valley ahead, seeking his Lady.

Do you yet live? Send me a sign, if you do!

He knew that he was crying out for that sign like a child for a second bowl of

porridge. He did not care. Before the Lady, before his love for her, he had no

more shame.

Not so vaguely, he became aware that the sky was turning solid and beginning to
whirl. He also saw that the solidity took the form of two vast spirals, like

whirlwinds of unimaginable proportions. One was purple, the other was a black

that seemed to both repel and swallow light at once.

They leaped skyward from different parts of the valley, and leaned toward one

another like partners in an obscene dance. Then they drew back, swayed, leaned

forward again, and repeated this over and over again.

Either they were silent now, or Muhbaras's ears had ceased to accept new sounds.

No, that was not quite so. When the ground before him cracked wide so that he

had to leap or be swallowed up, he heard the shrill sundering of rock and the

thud of his boots landing on the far side.

Then he heard only his own rasping breath as he ran on.



Conan watched the spirals in the sky, one blazing purple and the other the black

of a demon's nightmares, and knew that the unleashed magic was approaching its

climax. He knew this without a word from Bethina, who indeed could not have

spoken a word to save Conan's life or perhaps her own.

Bowed backward in a way that had to be torturing her spine, she stared wide-eyed

into the sky. She shook her head so that her hair flew in clouds about her, and

raised her arms, hands clasped together.

Those clasped hands began to glow—with a light that was all colors and no

colors. Conan could neither bear to look at it nor turn his head to look away.

Farad muttered curses in Afghuli, while Bamshir knelt and cried out what sounded

like orthodox prayers to Mitra.

It had to be comforting to believe in the kind of god who answered prayers, or

at least told his priests that he would answer them. It was a comfort Conan had

always been denied.
Instead of praying, he drew his sword. Steel in hand was the way he had always

sworn death would find him, and he would not be forsworn now.

The nimbus around Bethina's hands turned distinctly green. At the same time,

Conan felt the ground underfoot begin to shake, and saw the walls of the valley

swaying like trees in a high wind.

In another moment the earth itself would be sundered and the valley fall in on

itself, obliterating everything and everyone within. Conan knew brief pleasure

that at least some of the valley's folk would survive the ruin of their

home—although how long they would survive starvation, disease, and the windy

mountain slopes was another matter.

Then the green nimbus around Bethina's hands became a spear of green fire,

hurtling upward. It struck the black spiral, encompassing it in a fugitive green

glow and a shower of green sparks that seemed to rain down from the stars

themselves.

It also drove the black spiral violently forward, until it struck the purple

one.

Such a sound filled the valley as Conan had never heard before and hoped never

to hear again. He thought he would gladly be deaf as an adder for the rest of

his days if the other choice was to hear that sound again. He also wondered if

he might indeed be deaf, whether he wished it or not.

But the sound did not blind his eyes. Afterward he never talked about what he

saw, even when he was telling tales of his most exotic adventures to drinking

companions who had to listen to the King of Aquilonia. He did not believe what

he saw then, and did not expect anyone else to believe it afterward.

He saw cliffs that had been leaning forward draw back as if pushed by giant
hands. He saw chasms large enough to swallow houses suddenly close, or fill with

steam and churning water. He saw boulders the size of horses plunge from on

high, then float down to land with all the harshness of soap bubbles. He saw

patches of ground that had been shaking like beaten carpets suddenly blossom

with flowers and long grass.

He saw much else that he carried to his grave with him, and so did those with

him—and most of them did the same as the Cimmerian.

Then suddenly no one saw anything, because all light left the valley. All sound

did likewise—or perhaps it was only stunned ears being unable to detect more

subtle sounds than the fall of mountains or the creation of new life.

In time, Conan heard the plash of new streams, the rattle of the last loose

stones finding a resting place, the sigh of breezes now free to blow naturally.

He even heard, far off, the bray of a donkey that had somehow survived the

upheaval.

He laughed. "Bamshir, I was going to ask you to guide us. But I think we can

wait here until daylight. Your captain and his Lady will not be the better for

our falling downhill in the dark."

"The gods made you too sensible to be a hero, Cimmerian," Farad chaffed.

"I sometimes wonder what the gods were about when they made me," Conan said. "If

they ever tell me the truth, I'll spread the word. Meanwhile, my friend, see to

Bethina, and set the sentries. For now, we wait."



Muhbaras reached his Lady just as the ground seemed to turn to jelly under his

feet. His final dash to where she lay turned into an undignified sprawl on his

face.

He rose bruised and dusty, to see Ermik cowering back against the cliff. The spy
was the color of old chalk, and not all of it was the dust on his skin.

"I—I wanted to stop her," Ermik stammered. "I tried to stop her. She was

conjuring—she was casting a spell to—I used my dagger. The dagger with the chaos

stone. It should have stopped her. I wanted to stop her. I wanted to—"

Muhbaras neither could nor would hear any more of this litany. He walked to the

Lady's body. She lay as if in sleep, save for the death-rictus of her lovely

mouth and a gaping dagger wound in her back. It must have reached her lung, but

there was no sign of blood from her mouth.

The captain knelt and drew out the dagger. It was Ermik's—he recognized the

silver mounting and the "chaos stone."

Muhbaras flung the dagger point-first into the ground. It stuck there, quivering

even when the ground did not. Then he walked slowly toward the spy. He had not

thought he had much strength left after his long run, but now it flowed into him

as if from the earth itself—or perhaps the Lady's spirit.

Ermik did not know that he was about to die until Muhbaras seized him by the

throat. In the next moment he knew nothing at all, because Muhbaras smashed him

back against the rock hard enough to crack his skull.

That was not the end, because Muhbaras kept pounding Ermik's head against the

rock and twisting his throat until he heard rocks falling down around him. He

heard only three, because the fourth struck him on the shoulder and knocked him

down, and the fifth struck him in the stomach as he lay on his back on the

ground.

He did not hear the climax of the battle of spells, or anything else for a long

time.
Conan and his men kept watch until daylight, except for Farad, who kept watch

over Bethina. She was either dead or in a sleep that feigned death, and with her

senseless, there was no asking Omyela for the truth.

Dawn came to the valley, and consciousness to Bethina at about the same time,

and the silence of the dawn was broken by triumphant Afghuli cries. Bamshir and

his men joined in with a will—they knew they owed their lives to the women as

much as they did to Conan.

Conan, Bamshir, and a band of fighters that included a few Maidens marched down

into the valley as soon as they could travel safely. Even the Maidens who had

spent much time there seemed bemused at the changes, and wanted to stop and gape

so long that Conan needed brisk words to move them along.

They did not find the Lady until the sun was nearly overhead. They also found

Muhbaras, lying beside the Lady, an arm thrown protectively across her. Furrows

in the ground showed that the Khorajan had crawled to the Lady from where he had

first fallen. How he had done this with two death wounds upon him, Conan did not

expect even the gods to know.

He knelt by Muhbaras, sponging his blood-caked lips and listening to the man's

last words.

"I—Ermik killed her. That—loosed—what you fought. Are—are the men safe?"

"All who reached the gate yet live, Captain," Bamshir said.

"Good." Muhbaras was silent for so long that Conan thought he had died. But he

rolled over, groaning at the pain and effort this caused him, and rested his

head upon the Lady's breast.

"Look at her. Look at those eyes. Did you ever see such beautiful golden eyes?"

Those were Muhbaras's last words. His own eyes closed by themselves, so Conan

had no need to touch him. Instead he knelt, looking down at the Lady.
Golden eyes? The Lady of the Mist's eyes were larger than most, but they were a

rich brown flecked with green. Eyes the color of a forest pool, deep and rich,

that a man could drown in. That a man had drowned in—and called himself happy in

doing so.

At least Conan now understood how a common man could love a sorceress. One did

not love the sorceress. One found the woman inside the sorceress, and loved her.

Conan stood up. The Maidens had drawn apart, to keen and wail for their Lady.

From the way some of the soldiers were looking at them, Conan wondered if they

were Maidens in truth as well as in name—or would so remain long, if they were

now.

He turned to Bamshir. "We will bury them together, if that does not offend you."

"Anything else would offend the captain's spirit," the other said. "Also the

Lady's—and I think the valley will be the better for it, if her spirit sleeps

content."




Epilogue

Conan rode west again, but this time he was alone. As he looked eastward, to

where only the highest peaks of the Kezankian Mountains pierced the horizon, he

recalled memories of this latest adventure.

The last two in particular made him smile, and more warmly than was the

Cimmerian's custom.

He remembered his final conversation with Bethina. Deciding that she neither

could nor would return to her tribe, she had vowed to stay in the Valley of the
Mists and become chieftess of a new tribe.

An odd mixture, that tribe would be—the survivors of Khorajan soldiers,

tribesmen, Afghulis, Maidens, and the peasants. Not a bad one, though—all of

them were proven hardy and industrious, and able to fight when necessary.

"Well enough that while I would still invite you to stay," Bethina said, "I

cannot imagine that we need you. Nor would you be happy, which is why I chose

Farad even though you were my first man. In your soul you are a loosefoot,

although an honest one."

Conan had laughed then. "Ask in Zamboula sometime, and they will tell you how

honest Conan the Cimmerian was. Only do not tell them that you are my friend, or

they may arrest you on suspicion of receiving stolen goods!"

Then there was the night Conan had used those thief's skills to regain his

jewels from Khezal. After all, a man was entitled to a trifle of reward for a

mission of such service to Turan, as well as traveling expenses to his next

destination.

The reinforcements were up by then, with an array of elegant young captains who

swore mighty oaths of frustration when they learned that the victory had been

gained without them. It would have been as much as the Cimmerian's life was

worth to remain in the camp long, and Khezal had not dared even meet him.

But Sergeant Barak had told Conan which tent was now Khezal's, and when Conan

slipped into it that night, it was most scantily guarded. Moreover, the purse

contained all the jewels but three, as well as a handful of gold coins and a

silver-chased dagger that had not been there before.

Khezal still knew what he was about. Conan hoped that this continued. Yezdigerd

might be more formidable a foe with men like Khezal serving him, but without

such wise heads, he would be a rampaging monster equal to the Lady's Mists of
Doom.

Conan laughed again, in his usual harsh way, at the idea of his wishing

Yezdigered any kind of good fortune. Then he prodded his mount to a canter. It

was time to be off to Koth and whatever fortune its brewing wars might bring

him.